Overzealous Alphas
Author: Elizabeth Knox; Crimson Syn; Michelle Corchis; Kally Ash; Sarah Toussaint; Stacey McCoy; Daryn Rayne; Gabrial Quinn; Aleya Michelle
Date: 2018-07-07 13:27:14+00:00
Keywords: Fiction; Anthologies (Multiple Authors)
Description: Need your next alpha fix? A collaboration of hot, sensual, steamy as hell stories is in your future. Whether it's the hot CEO businessman, college student, famous ball player or a sinfully sweet biker this collection will keep you on your toes with alpha males and females you LOVE to swoon over. We have the alpha story for you. It's hot in here, read at your own risk!
Publisher: CreateSpace Independent Publishing Platform

Copyright © 2018

Each author holds the copyright for their own work.

All rights reserved.

No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the authors’ imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Cover Design: CT Cover Creationz

Proofreading: Brynn Burke, Knox Publishing

Formatting: JL Designs

Publisher: Knox Publishing, LLC

Dedicated to you,

Our readers. We couldn’t do any of this without you. Thank you for showing your constant support and encouraging us to write these amazing stories for you! We sincerely hope you enjoy it.

-From the Contributing Authors

Yours for the Taking  Kally Ash

Without Consequence   Michelle Corchis

Here Kitty Kitty     Elizabeth Knox

Bringing the Heat        Stacey McCoy

The Reason        Aleya Michelle

Bella Noche            Daryn Rayne & Gabrial Quinn

Sweet Temptress          Crimson Syn

The Date      Sarah Toussaint

New York City. Who would’ve thought out of all the fifty states, I’d be living here? Certainly not me. Despite having moved here in May for a pre-law school course, I still can’t get used to the fact that I actually live here—the biggest city in the country; the nerve center of the world.

I rented an apartment from an upperclassman for the summer, and since he’s coming back tomorrow, I need to move out. There’s no way the two of us could’ve shared this shoebox together. My new studio is only a few blocks away though, so instead of calling my mom and having her take a seven-hour drive to help me move again, I’m doing it on my own.

Grabbing all my clothes, I toss them into my suitcase, stuffing in as much as I can. When I finally get the zipper done up, I take a look around at my apartment, calculating how many trips I’ll have to make to get all my shit out of here. I blow out a sigh. This really couldn’t have happened at a worse time. School starts in three days, and I still have to move out and then clean the damn place from top to bottom.

Locking up behind me, I roll my suitcase to the elevator only to see a sign telling me it’s out of order. Freaking beautiful. Not only do I have to go back and forth five blocks to move my things from one building to another, but now I also have to carry my suitcase down six flights of stairs too.

God, I miss my car.

***

“How many more trips do you have left?” my doorman, Mr. Harrison, asks as I enter the building with my suitcase in tow. Funny. I have a doorman. Only in New York City.

“This is my last.” Thankfully.

“Good! You must be exhausted from going back and forth. Ready to call it a night?” he asks. He and I are going to get along just fine. I can tell because every time I’ve walked in, he’s welcomed me with a smile.

“I’m dead tired, but I have to go back and clean the other apartment.”

“Seriously?”

“Yes sir. I have to make sure it’s as I found it when I moved in way back in May.” It feels like forever ago now, but it’s only the end of August. I remember driving into New York City and seeing how different it was from my home, from what I was used to. I remember crying that first night because it was the first time I had to be alone.

“Almost there, Gracelynn,” Mr. Harrison says as I walk toward the elevator bank.

I step out onto my floor, maneuvering my suitcase behind me. I open the door to my new apartment, and once again I’m disappointed that it hasn’t grown in the last few trips. Seriously, I don’t know how people live comfortably in this shoebox the school calls a “studio.” For the amount of money I’m paying to live here, I should have enough space to fit in a helicopter.

I set my suitcase next to the desk, turning around to take in the mess I’ve created. There are clothes covering my entire bed, shoes all over the floor, and just about everything else I had to drag in with me is scattered around the place. I wish I had time to fix all of this now and make this room habitable, but I can’t because I still have shit to do. I grab my keys and take the same path I have the last couple of trips toward my old studio. Time to make it spotless so the upperclassman who rented it to me doesn’t think I’m a filthy pig.

***

It’s about 9pm when I finish cleaning. I place the keys on the table and close the door, leaving it unlocked per the instructions I was left. I let out a sigh, preparing myself to walk down the six flights of stairs for what will be the last time. When I reach the lobby, I can’t help but think about how life-changing the last few months have been. Moving away from home, relocating to New York City, living on my own, and preparing to start law school was something I’d dreamed about, but didn’t know whether it would come true.

When I was a child, I remember telling my father I’d make him proud. Telling him I wanted to be a lawyer, and here I am. Despite the many times others told me I wouldn’t make it. The times people discouraged me from applying, and even those times when people told me I would change my mind. Yet none of it had come true, because here I am.

I walk outside and am welcomed by the calm of the night. I never expected NYC to feel this quiet—but here, at this very moment, it’s serene. It’s home for the next few years. It’s where I’ll make my dreams come true.

“Hey, did you have a chance to create a volleyball team for intramurals?” Sasha asks from across the lawn. I met her this summer while taking preparatory law school classes and we became sort of good friends. I say sort of because she’s in her second year, I’m in my first, and we rarely see each other.

“I didn’t realize the sign-ups had started. Did you go for it?” I ask, hoping she did. We played a little volleyball over the summer and if I’m going to keep myself sane this semester, I’ll need an outlet. Sports, especially volleyball, have always been a way for me to let out my frustrations. I played intramurals in high school, again in undergrad, and I’ll likely die if I don’t get to keep playing.

“No. I missed the sign-up. There are a few teams out there missing members though. If you want to scout it out, you can probably just ask one of them to let you in.”

“I don’t know. It seems odd to just ask a random team to let me join them.”

“A few of them are headed by first years, so maybe you know some of them.”

“Really? Which ones?” I ask, my interest piqued.

“There is one I noticed where the guy is missing a few players. His name is Barrett.”

“I know a Barrett!” I yell in excitement.

“Barrett Simmons?”

“Yes!” I exclaim. “I played beer pong with him at one of the Thursday bar reviews.” Funny, when I started law school a few weeks ago, I thought a bar review was when we got to practice for the bar, and I didn’t question studying for an exam that was three years from now. I was quickly corrected by my peers who eagerly informed me that a bar review meant going to bars. The Bar Review group at school got us discounts on drinks. I met Barrett at one of the only two bar reviews I’ve attended so far. School is too crazy to do more.

“Ask him then. Maybe he’ll let you join. I already asked but he said he was at max capacity, which was a total lie. He could use more players.”

“Doubt he’ll let me in if he rejected you,” I say, feeling a little disappointed.

“He doesn’t know me though; he knows you. So, give it a try.”

“Okay,” I tell her.

“Gotta go to Crim, though, so I’ll see ya!”

“See you later!” I yell back at the already retreating Sasha.

***

Three weeks of classes and I’m still not used to the craziness of law school. At this rate, I don’t think I ever will be. Each class is led by a genius professor who has literally written the textbook. And each class my stomach recoils at the prospect of the professor calling my name. Have you ever watched any of the law school shows where the professor randomly calls on a student, makes them stand, and ultimately embarrasses said student by asking them as many questions as possible? Well, the shows and movies got that part right.

I sit in Civil Procedure, praying the professor doesn’t call on me because even though I did the assigned reading, I’m still not sure what’s happening. Anxiously, I drum my fingers on the table top, my eyes lowered to avoid the professor’s gaze, to avoid being called on.

“You.”

My head jerks up, eyes wide as they settle on the professor at the front of the class. My mouth is suddenly dry as I open it to respond.

“Could you tell me the difference between personal jurisdiction and subject matter jurisdiction?”

Fuck! Fuck, fuck, fuck! I lick my lips, drawing a blank on the answer to the question. I know I read about it last night, taking notes because I thought it sounded like something important. I start to stand up, but the guy next to me—Stuart, I think his name is—stands up instead, confidently answering the question.

I blow out a breath and slouch down in my seat, waiting for my racing heart to slow. As I listen to Stuart’s reply, I realize I’m actually following what he’s saying.

I’ve got to get in a study group with this guy.

When class finally ends, I haul ass out of the lecture room, knowing that next time I won’t be so lucky.

I walk into the law school building, hiking my bookbag up higher on my shoulder. I can feel the tension there, and I reach up to massage the muscles. I need to find an outlet for the stress of studying law. I need to get onto a volleyball team.

“Gracelynn,” someone calls.

I glance around to see Barrett lounging against the wall a few feet away. There are a few guys standing near him, and they all turn around to stare at me. My cheeks burn, but I still move toward him.

“Hey,” I say, giving him an awkward little wave that I immediately regret.

His grin widens. “What are you doing?”

I hike my bookbag up again. “Just classes.”

“Are you coming tonight?”

“Tonight?” I ask, drawing a blank.

“Yeah, tonight. Bar Review.”

“Oh,” I say lamely. I’m buried in schoolwork already. I can’t afford to go out drinking. “No, I don’t think so.”

“Come on, Gracelynn,” he replies, giving me a wolfish grin. “I need that rematch in beer pong. You said you were going to whoop my ass next time.”

A smile creeps onto my face. “I did say that, didn’t I? I’ll take a raincheck though.”

“Too bad,” he says, glancing over his shoulder at his friends. He opens his mouth to say something—goodbye, probably—and I blurt out what I’ve wanted to ask him since he called me over.

“Do you have space on your volleyball team?”

He cocks an eyebrow at me. “Who’s asking?”

I can’t help but snort. “Me, of course.”

“I didn’t know you played.”

Resisting the urge to fold my arms over my chest, I say, “I do, and I’m good, too. I played undergrad volleyball. You’re staring at the intramurals champion.”

Barrett gives me an appraising look. “I tell you what; beat me at beer pong tonight, and I might consider it.”

My competitive streak flares. “You’ve got a deal.”

He scrubs at the back of his neck, the muscles in his biceps flexing and relaxing. “I’ll need to get a better partner, though. The last one sucked,” he says, and I chuckle. His partner did suck. She was too fucking drunk to even get the ball near the cups.

“That’s what losers say,” I reply, baiting him. I can’t help it.

“You better not be all talk and no action, Gracelynn.”

“Of course not,” I shoot back, grinning as I turn around to head to my next class.

***

I walk into the bar, scanning the room, looking for Barrett. I have a plan for tonight. Get in. Kick his ass in beer pong and get a spot on his volleyball team, then get the hell out of there. I have to study. I can’t afford to waste my precious time or money here. I spot him on the other side of the room; surrounded by a group of guys and a few gorgeous girls, Barrett looks like he’s the life of the party. Sometimes I wish I was that way—so quick to make friends and participate in these collegiate rites of passage such as getting absolutely wasted every other day of the week.

As I approach the group, Barrett turns and flashes me a grin. “I thought you bailed.”

I laugh. “I wouldn’t let you off so easy.” My eyes flash to the girls in his group. They all look well on their way to being drunk. “Any of those your partner for tonight?”

He doesn’t even look back at the girls when he says, “Nah, I decided we’re going to play a different game tonight. Less chance of me losing with more people on my team.”

I frown. “What are we playing?”

“Flip cup. So,” he says, spreading his arms out wide, “pick a team, and get ready for an ass whooping.”

Nervously, I look around the bar, at the people I don’t know. How am I supposed to pick a team when I don’t know anyone?

“Grace, there you are!”

I turn toward the voice. Sasha pushes past a group of guys and gives me a hug. “Did I hear someone say flip cup?”

“Yeah,” I reply absently, then gesture to Barrett and his group of friends. “Apparently we’re playing.”

“Great. I know just who you want on your team,” she says excitedly, disappearing into the throng once more. A few seconds later, tugging on the hands of two other girls, Sasha reappears. “Grace, meet Rebecca and Lisa. They used to play softball. Quick reflexes and good hand-eye coordination.”

I wave my hellos, then turn to find Barrett watching with a smile. “Ready to do this thing?”

“Yeah, let’s do it,” I tell him, feeling bolstered by Sasha, Rebecca and Lisa at my back.

Less than two minutes later, we are victorious. I turn my attention to Barrett, giving him my sweetest smile.

“So am I on the team?”

He wipes the back of his hand over his mouth. “Yeah, you’re on the team, Gracelynn.”

A smile stretches across my mouth. “What time’s practice?”

“We don’t really practice. Just show up on Sunday at 6pm for the game.”

“Works for me.” I stretch out my hand to shake his. “Good game.”

“Wait, where are you going?” He doesn’t let go of my hand, just holds it in a slightly too tight grip. I can see the sweat beading on his brow.

“Back to my apartment. I have to study.”

“No, have a drink with us first.”

“Yeah, have a drink with us,” Sasha chimes in.

I glance over my shoulder at her, my mood buoyant. “Alright, one drink,” I tell them. “And then I’m going home.”

We all find a table as Barrett goes to the bar. As I sit there chatting with Sasha and the other two girls, I find myself actually having a good time. Beer suddenly sloshes onto the table and I look up to find Barrett back, wearing a stupid grin. “For the ladies,” he says with a mock salute. Man, how did he get so wasted so quickly?

“He’s such a light-weight,” Sasha says. I laugh and take a sip of my beer, making a face as soon as the taste hits my tongue. I’ve never been a lover of beer, and it seems my taste for it hasn’t improved. I nudge my glass over to Sasha.

“You’re not going to drink that?” she asks, already bringing the glass to her lips. Shaking my head, I glance at the time on my phone. Shit, I need to get back. I stand up, Sasha’s eyes following me.

“And you’re leaving?”

“Yep. Bathroom, then home. Thanks for saving my ass, Sasha.” I look to the other two girls. “It was nice to meet you, Rebecca and Lisa.”

I’m glad they let me go without protest, because I really do have to use the bathroom. It’s too bad by the time I find the damn thing, I also find a line about fifteen girls deep. Desperate and unable to wait, I slip inside the men’s room, lucky to find it empty. Ducking into one of the stalls, I shut the door and relieve myself. I’m just about to flush when I hear the door open with a groan. And shut with a snick.

Fuck.

There’s nothing but the gentle sound of liquid hitting porcelain for moment, and then…

“I must say, this is quite unusual,” a guy says. “I never expected to find a beautiful girl in here tonight.”

I keep completely still, waiting, barely breathing.

“You can come out, you know. The coast is clear,” the guy murmurs, clearly amused. The rustle of clothing, a zipper being pulled up. Running water, the snap of paper towel. “I don’t bite,” he adds in a slow drawl.

Right. He’s right. I can’t stay in here all night. Sucking in a breath, I unlock the door and step from the cubicle. I keep my eyes down, not wanting to acknowledge that I’ve been caught in the men’s room. I hear the door open, and assume he’s opened it for me. Head down, I walk toward it, toward the sound of people laughing and drinking. Toward escape. As I walk past him though, I can’t help but glance at him sidelong, catching the briefest glimpse of a smug smile and hair like midnight.

Fucking great. My first volleyball game and it’s pouring outside because, apparently, a shitty week with a bunch of classes and readings wasn’t enough. Luck has it that the one day I’m supposed to enjoy starts off by soaking me. I walk the last few steps and let myself into the Athletics Center.

“Hello,” says the student working the front desk.

“Hi, do you know where the volleyball games are happening?” I ask. I’ve never been to the Athletics Center before; my apartment has a gym and that’s where I do most of my workouts.

“Yes, you want to go straight, then take a left. At the end of the hall, take another left, then a right. Go past the locker rooms. If you see the vending machines, you’ve gone too far. So you’ll want to turn around, and take the hallway opposite the weights room. You’ll see a set of double doors and that’s where intramurals volleyball is happening.”

“Thanks,” I say slowly, my confusion likely visible on my face. I start down toward the door, repeating the directions in my head, hoping to God I don’t get lost. When I finally get to the gym, I see two nets set up on each side of the room; the bleachers and the basketball hoops have been tucked away. I scan the room, looking for my team.

“Over here!” Barrett yells, waving his hands. There are five other people around him, passing the volleyball among themselves. I drop my bag along with my soaked jacket against the wall, then take a moment to collect myself. Taking a deep breath, I approach Barrett and my new teammates.

“Hey,” I say, waving awkwardly and standing next to Barrett.

“Hey guys, this is Gracelynn. She’s the new addition to our team.”

“Hi, Gracelynn; I’m Edith,” says a short girl wearing knee-pads with high socks and shorts.

“I’m Leah,” says a taller blonde girl.

“I’m Evan,” one guy says. I look up, up, up to meet his eyes, giving him a small smile.

“Mike,” another guy says.

“Jake,” says the fourth male member of the team.

“Nice to meet you all. Thanks for letting me join.”

“No problem. Glad to have you. Barrett said you played in undergrad.”

Oh, here we go.

“I did. It doesn’t mean I’m great though,” I warn before they think I’m a kick-ass volleyball player. I mostly want to play for fun. Though I do like winning.

We start hitting the ball back and forth to warm up. We practice some serves, spikes, and sets and figure out a team dynamic.

“You finally decided to join us,” Barrett says to someone behind me, and I glance over my shoulder to see who he’s talking to. I blink slowly, my mind trying to process all six feet of the dark-haired, muscular god walking toward us. Jesus, it should be illegal to look that damn good.  His gaze locks onto me, and I try not to shift from foot to foot, to show any outward signs of discomfort…or blatant attraction. Fuck. Does shit like this actually happen outside of the movies?

Smiling, he drops his bag next to mine.

“Incoming,” someone yells in warning. I turn back just in time to get a ball to the face.

“Oh, shit! I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” Leah—or maybe Edith—says to me.

Clutching my nose, I say, “No worries. It didn’t hurt. I should have been paying attention.” To the ball and not to the hot guy that just entered the room.

“You guys miss me?” Hot Guy says and the sound of his voice makes me pause. Shit, is he…?

“You know we need you, Ethan,” Barrett says.

“Eh, we were going to kick ass without you anyway,” Jake says.

“Sure you were,” Ethan says with a chuckle.

Fuck! It’s him!

“Ethan, that’s Gracelynn. She’s the new addition to the team,” Barrett says.

I look up at him slowly, praying he doesn’t recognize me. Judging by the smug smile on his face, he unfortunately does.

“Hey,” I say.

“It’s nice to meet you. Again,” he replies.

“Oh, you two know each other?” Barrett says, looking back and forth between us. I can feel the heat rise up my neck, coloring my cheeks.

Ethan jumps on that question. “Yeah. We met on Thursday night.”

“Oh,” is all Barrett says, turning back to the rest of the team, leaving me alone with Ethan.

I clear my throat, finally meeting his eyes. Christ, who has eyes like that? Are they even real?

“—Gracelynn?”

I blink. “Sorry. What?”

He flashes me another one of those megawatt smiles, both smug and amused at the same time. “I asked what position you enjoyed.”

With him, I suspect I’d enjoy every position. “Umm…”

He laughs. “To play. In volleyball,” he clarifies, and I want the ground to swallow me whole.

“Ah, I don’t really have a specific one.  Back row is my area of comfort though. Sometimes libero.”

“It sounds like you know what you’re doing.”

I shrug, feeling my embarrassment start to slide away. “I’ve played before.”

He studies my face for a few long seconds, and uncharacteristically, I stare right back, daring him to say something else.

Eventually he smiles. “We’d better warm up.”

We join the others and five minutes later, the refs blow the whistle to indicate we should find our places. Ethan touches my shoulder, and I’m stunned by the surge of heat that chases through my body. “Ready?” he asks with a small smile.

“Sure,” I answer, following the others to the court and separating from Ethan as quickly as possible. He makes my body react in ways it shouldn’t, making me feel things I can’t.

Instead, I focus all my attention on the opponents in front of me.

“Got it!” I scream as I watch the ball come over to our side of the net.

Each team has won one game and this ball right here is game point. It comes toward me and I prepare myself for the hit…

I’m shoved to the side by some immovable force, and I crash to the floor so hard my teeth rattle. From my position on the ground, I see Ethan bump the ball over to Leah. She sets it right in front of him, and he spikes it over to the other side, the ball hitting the floor so hard, the sound of the impact echoes around the gym.

He gets us the point that wins the game, but that doesn’t matter now. It was my ball.

“Yes!” Barrett screams, high-fiving Jake.

“Here,” Ethan says, appearing in front of me, extending his hand.

“I got it,” I snap, lifting myself up from the floor, my knees aching in protest.

“You sure? Sorry about that, by the way,” Ethan says, but the smile on his face says otherwise.

“Great job, guys! The next game is on Sunday at 8pm!” Barrett says. He’s still hyped from the win, and I would be too if it weren’t for Ethan. Dusting myself off, I try to keep a smile on my face, sharing the excitement of the win as I head over to my bag. The moment I’m alone, the smile slides from my lips. I pick up my jacket, sliding it on and zipping it up; after checking to make sure my keys are within easy reach in my bag, I sling that over my shoulder too.

“You’re good,” Ethan says from behind me, nearly making me jump out of my skin.

“So are you.” I hate the fact that I’m stroking his ego, but I can’t deny he’s got skill.

“Thanks,” he says as he bends down to pick up his jacket. I stand there for another minute, waiting to see if he’ll apologize for stealing my ball, but he doesn’t say anything.

“Okay, see you next time,” I say.

“I’ll walk out with you.”

“It’s okay, I can find my way out.”

“I have to find the same way out,” he says, and I hate that there’s only one exit. We walk side by side, following the same maze that led us here.

“Where do you live?” Ethan asks, breaking the silence.

“Wilson Hall.”

“Me too. Guess we’re going to the same place,” he says and internally, I cringe. I should’ve told him I lived elsewhere. I should tell him I have to go to the library or some shit.

“Great,” I say, not at all excited.

“Don’t sound so happy about it.”

“Sorry.” I force the word out of my mouth. I just started playing for this team, and he’s clearly their best player, so I don’t really want to pick a fight with him. I’m sure the team would vote me out if they had to choose.

“So, how do you like law school so far?”

“Like might be the wrong word.”

“I’m with you. You’re surviving though, right?”

“Barely.”

He shrugs his backpack further onto his back. “Well, that’s something. Where are you from?”

“Maine. You?”

“Washington.”

“Wow. I complain about my seven-hour drive, but you’ve got a longer one.”

He shrugs. “So, what do you think of NYC?”

“It’s small and confined and the rats are gigantic. The cockroaches, too.”

“They are well-fed here. Last time I saw a cockroach, I jumped.”

I laugh at the image of this six-foot-something gorgeous guy jumping at the sight of an insect.

“It’s not funny. Have you seen those things? They could eat me alive,” he adds.

“I’ve seen them. I’ve killed them. But I’m still grossed out by their sheer size.”

“You’re a braver person than I am.”

When we arrive at our building, Ethan opens the door. “After you.”

I hold back a snort at his attempt at chivalry. “Thanks.”

“Going up or down?” he says, pushing the button on the wall a few times.

“Hitting it repeatedly doesn’t make it come any faster,” I tell him.

His eyes darken as they dart down to my mouth. “Maybe not the elevator, but it certainly works on some other things.”

Fuck. Oh, fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck! I shift on my feet, then clear my throat. “I’m going to take the stairs.”

He’s grinning wickedly at me when he says, “Okay, well I hope to see you around.”

Lifting my chin a little, I say, “You will; we play on the same team.”

“I know we do, but I mean outside of that. We do live in the same building and go to the same law school.”

“Yeah, maybe,” I answer, trying to be amicable. I have no interest in seeing him outside of when I have to.

“And Gracelynn,” he says, getting inside the elevator. “It was my ball,” he adds with a cocky smile as the doors shut.

What an asshole.

“Gracelynn, please tell me you’re coming to the party tonight,” Sasha says, catching me as I head into my last class for the day.

“The Halloween party?” I ask. She nods enthusiastically. “Then no.”

Sasha’s face falls. “Oh, come on! It’ll be fun.”

“What’s fun about a Halloween party? Aren’t we a little too old for that?”

“You’ve never been to one sponsored by the school. It is literally unlimited drinks and everyone really puts a lot of effort into their costumes.”

“I have class and I don’t have a costume,” I say by way of excuse. The truth is I’d rather just head back to my apartment and watch some TV for the rest of the night.

“It’s a bar review night and instead we have this party. You have to come!”

I look down at my phone to see I’ve only got five minutes before class starts. “Did you hear me? I don’t have a costume.”

“That’s not a problem. There’s a costume store two streets over, and they’re even having a sale. We can stop by there after class.”

“You’re not going to let it go, are you?” I ask, already knowing the answer. Sasha is going to make a kick ass lawyer. She’ll get you to agree to anything with her tenacity alone.

“You know I’m not.”

“I’ll think about it,” I concede. “If I find a good costume, then we’ll go.”

Sasha’s smile is huge. “We’ll find a good costume. How long is your class?”

“Two hours,” I tell her.

“I’ll meet you here.” Waggling her finger in my face, she adds, “Don’t ditch me. We’re going to the store for your costume, and then we’ll get ready at my place.”

“Why can’t I just meet you somewhere after I’m ready?”

“Because I won’t give you a chance to bail.”

Internally, I curse her and her forward thinking. “Fine,” I tell her, only agreeing because my class will be starting in two minutes. “I’ll see you in a couple of hours.”

Sasha is so excited she’s practically levitating. Shaking my head, I walk through the double doors to my auditorium-style classroom.

***

I still can’t believe I’m actually on the subway wearing a Cinderella costume. I mean, seriously? There were no pirates left, no astronauts, not even a Luigi and a Mario. But there were plenty of princess costumes, though, so of course I got stuck with one. Mask and all.

“Stop pouting,” Sasha—who is dressed as fucking Wonder Woman—says from next to me.

“I’m not pouting.”

“Are so.”

“I don’t want to go to this thing.”

“You do, otherwise you would’ve stood your ground,” Sasha says knowingly. I guess in a way I could have said no, but saying yes to some things is just easier.

“You look wonderful.”

“Oh yeah, I’m sure I do. Need me to get down and clean the floor? Is there a prince lying around waiting to rescue me?” The princess shit is played out and sexist. I don’t need someone coming to my rescue, and wearing this costume feels like I’m setting the Women’s Rights Movement back a couple of years—or a couple of decades.

“Next stop,” Sasha says ignoring my outrage over my costume. Easy for her, since she’s the first female superhero in a Marvel film that kicked ass. A little sexualized, but it’s a step in the right direction, whereas I’m going the complete opposite way.

Getting off the train, I hold my cardigan close to my body, attempting to cover the stupid gigantic ball gown I’m wearing. And failing miserably, because this cardigan does nothing to hide it. We walk for about five minutes until we’ve reached the location the school has rented for this event.

Stepping inside, I’m surprised to see we’ve entered on the mezzanine. With one floor above us and one below, I can see that the whole downstairs level is a huge dance floor. Looking around the gigantic night club, I immediately spot five other Wonder Women. I don’t point them out to Sasha though, because she’s likely to pass out if she finds someone else wearing the same costume.

Tough luck, Sasha, tough luck. Wonder Woman is probably the most sold costume this year.

As I look around, I’m amazed to see how many people are dressed up. I see the sold-out Mario and Luigi costumes being worn by at least four couples. There’s also someone walking around with a gum wrapper costume that looks mighty odd—definitely homemade.

The music is blasting some techno mixes, and I can feel my body start to sway. Getting closer to the balcony, I spot the semi-empty dance floor.

“Let’s go downstairs, grab some drinks, and get to dancing before this place gets so packed we can’t even move,” Sasha says, taking my arm and pulling me in the direction of the stairs.

Five drinks in, Sasha leans close, yelling into my ear, “Oh hey, I forgot to tell you.”

I jerk back to look at her. “What?” I ask, my eyes narrowing on her face.

“Matt is coming by later. He said he’d meet me here.”

“You didn’t think to mention your boyfriend would be joining us?”

She shrugs. “Not really. It didn’t seem important.”

Really? Mentioning I’ll be a third wheel tonight didn’t seem important? “You made me think you were coming by yourself if I didn’t come along!”

“I would have been here by myself if you hadn’t come with me.”

“When he shows up, I’m leaving,” I tell her.

“Oh, come on, Grace. You can stay. Have fun.”

“What costume is he wearing?” I ask, already knowing the answer but seeking confirmation.

“Batman.”

Of course, I think. “You suck.”

Sasha smiles at me sweetly. “Come on, let’s dance,” she says, our conversation forgotten. Drowned by the loud bass pumping through the speakers, I chug down my drink in one gulp and join Sasha on the dance floor. I can enjoy this while it lasts. As soon as Matt gets here though, I’m out.

***

“Hey, I didn’t expect to see you here,” I hear someone say behind me. I whirl around to find Barrett there, smiling at me.

“Hi, Barrett.” I inspect his interesting choice of costume. “Game of Thrones?”

He looks down at himself, grinning. “I love that shit.”

I laugh, my body still swaying slightly with the music thumping around us. Barrett seems to notice and steps a little closer, his own body mimicking mine. Slowly, we begin a tentative dance, not quite touching but close.

He leans in until his mouth brushes my ear. “I didn’t know you were coming.”

“I wasn’t going to.” My gaze goes to Sasha before I add, “I was dragged here by a friend.”

He gives her a cursory once-over. If he recognizes her, he certainly doesn’t show it.

“Hey, Barrett!”

I look over his shoulder to find some of the girls from the volleyball team joining us, wearing Thing 1 and Thing 2 costumes. Very creative—though I guess if I’m going to be Cinderella, I shouldn’t be talking. I don’t think they remember my name, which is fine with me, because right now with the alcohol in my system and the music booming, I don’t remember theirs, either.

“Nice to see you!” the shorter one tells me with a genuine smile on her face.

“I got drinks,” says yet another voice, causing me to react in a completely different way than I did to Barrett. I turn back to see Ethan wearing a Ninja Turtle costume.

“Hey, Princess,” he says, greeting me with a glint of humor in his blue eyes.

“Not a princess,” I say between gritted teeth.

“You look like one tonight,” he says close to my ear as he passes the drinks to Thing 1, Thing 2, and Barrett. I guess they came here as a team.

“Fair enough. Did you all come here together?” I ask, feeling a little left out.

“Not really. We just found each other while we were walking around,” Barrett says quickly.

“This is my favorite song!” Thing 1 suddenly says as a Justin Bieber remix starts to play. I hold back my eye roll and watch Thing 2 join her friend in busting out the weirdest of moves.

Barrett gets oddly close to me, leaning down to say, “Want to go somewhere a little quieter?”

My eyes move over his shoulder to find Ethan’s eyes on us—on me. For a brief moment, I think I see a glint of anger or jealousy take over his expression. Strange.

“I’m good, thanks, Barrett. I’m actually getting ready to go,” I tell him, letting him down as gently as I can.

“You’re always leaving. Why don’t you stay a little longer?”

My excuse rolls easily off my tongue. “I’ve got class tomorrow.”

He shakes his head. “Whatever,” Barrett says in a clipped tone as he walks away from me and joins the girls. In a heartbeat, his goofy smile is back as he flirts with them.

“So, you’ve got to go?” Ethan asks, seemingly disappointed.

“Yup.” Short and to the point, that’s how I’ve got to keep it with him.

“Midnight?”

“Huh?”

“Cinderella had to leave the ball at midnight.”

Oh. “I guess so,” I say, playing along.

“Got anything to leave behind for your prince to find?”

“Nope.”

“Let me walk you out,” Ethan says, his hand sliding into mine as he walks ahead of me toward the exit.

I try to pull away, but his grip tightens. “You don’t need to.”

“I want to. It gives me a chance to see if you drop anything useful.”

I roll my eyes at the never-ending Cinderella references.

“Don’t count on it,” I murmur.

“How about your number?” he asks, opening the front door. The street outside is still as lively as ever.

“Maybe one day,” I tease.

“That’s better than never. How are you getting home?”

“Cab.”

“I’ll wait with you.”

“It should only take a second,” I respond, extending my arm and hailing the closest yellow cab.

Ethan opens the door for me, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. “You look beautiful,” he says and I feel my heart flutter in response.

This is dangerous.

This is bad.

This is not how I should feel.

“Thanks.”

Leaning in, he presses a feather-light kiss against my cheek. “Have a good night, Princess.”

“Goodnight,” I breathe.

“Gracey.”

I stiffen at the sound of Ethan’s voice, and glance around to see him walking toward me, that cocky strut I’ve come to recognize as purely him—purely alpha male, because that’s what he is.

He grins at the doorman as he passes. “Hello, Mr. Harrison.”

I open the door and immediately get assaulted by an icy wind straight to the face. I have no desire to speak to Ethan. He’s been in my thoughts every day since our first volleyball game, and even now, I can feel my cheeks flame as I recall the dream I had of him last night…

Hands roving all over my body. His mouth on mine. His hard body pressing me against him. And me…I welcomed him between my thighs. I wanted to feel his hard cock inside of me, moving inside of me.

I’d jolted upright in bed, my whole body thrumming with a need I had no right to feel. I couldn’t think of him in this way. I just…couldn’t.

“Hold up,” he calls, but I just quicken my steps. I shouldn’t be thinking about him the way I have been. Why can’t he just wave at me like he’s been doing all week?

“I’m running late.” The lie rolls off my tongue easily. I just can’t deal with him.

“We’re going to the same place,” he says, catching up and matching my pace.

“Do you need something from me?”

The corner of his mouth turns up in a grin. “Can’t I just want to talk to you?”

“Why?”

We’re forced to separate on the sidewalk to let a woman with a stroller pass, and I’m given a moment to breathe.

“I want to get to know you more.”

I look at him from the corner of my eye. “You met me a week ago. How could you already know you want to get to know me?” I have no patience for anything that tries to derail my focus. I have one goal. I will accomplish it without any distractions.

“You’ve got fire behind your eyes, Gracelynn,” he muses softly. “I’m intrigued.”

My voice is whip-like when I say, “Good for you.”

He stops and asks, “What’s your problem with me?”

“I don’t have one.”

“Then why do you keep avoiding me?”

“I’m not avoiding you; I’m ignoring you. There’s a difference.”

“Why?” he asks, striding forward, crowding me until I’m forced to take an unsteady step backward. I immediately feel the wall of a building behind me.  I peer up, up, up into his gray-flecked blue eyes, feeling myself falling over the edge.

I bite my lip. “Because I have a feeling you’re bad news,” I tell him. “And I don’t have time for friendships. I’m here to study. That’s all.” Maybe that will get him to stop trying to befriend me.

He scoffs. He actually scoffs. “Is this because I stole your shot in the game?”

“No!” I’m more concerned about the less-than-platonic thoughts I have about him. “I just get the feeling you’re not harmless.”

He studies me with a predatory gaze for a long minute, and when he reaches out to tuck a stand of my hair behind my ear, my eyes slide shut. His fingers—hot and slightly calloused, as if he was no stranger to hard labor—glide down the side of my neck, lingering there. “You’re not wrong about that, Gracey,” he mutters. The sound of my nickname in his husky voice makes me squirm. “I haven’t been able to stop thinking about you. Ever since I saw you in the men’s room at Bar Review, you’ve been on my mind.”

I stare at him. What?

“I wondered what you would have done if I’d pressed you against the wall and kissed you…” His fingers inched lower, brushing against the swell of one of my breasts. My nipples tighten in response, and judging by the wicked smile on his face, he knows it. “If I’d touched you, here.” He cups the same breast and I can’t help the moan that escapes my mouth. “What you’d sound like.”

Shit. Shit. Shit. I can’t let his happen.

He must feel me stiffen because he steps away immediately, his blue eyes wide for a split second before his expression settles into his usual cockiness.

“But you’re right, Gracelynn. I am dangerous. Then again, isn’t that half the fun?”

He leaves me with a wolfish smile and my shredded self-control.

I can feel him beside me, like a shadow, like a reminder of what I could have if I just allowed myself to fall under his spell. I tamp down my lust, allowing my irritation to surge.

“Are you going to follow me home at the end of every game?” I ask.

Ethan only grins. “I literally live in the same building as you.”

A huff escapes me. “You could take a different route.”

“You could stop being so stubborn,” he retorts with a chuckle. “I don’t know why you’re refusing to acknowledge this chemistry we have.”

“There is no chemistry, Ethan.” But even as the words leave my mouth, they taste bitter. There is chemistry, and it’s so strong—but there has to be a way to get past this. He’s off limits. He’s forbidden, but I’ll be damned if that doesn’t make me want him more.

“Why are you denying it? I don’t see a ring on your finger.”

I glance down at the offending digit. “That’s got nothing to do with it.”

“So what’s the issue? You want me. I want you. We’re two consenting adults. You’re just being stubborn.”

My anger flares, hot and bright. “My stubbornness has nothing to do with this.”

Ethan’s eyebrows rise. “It absolutely does. You’re refusing to speak to me because you think I’m trouble.”

“Well, you are.” More trouble than he’s worth. Ethan and his damn blue eyes and dark hair could ruin everything if I don’t keep myself in check. I can’t deny I want him, and if he catches me at the wrong time, I’ll give in to him and his charm.

His expression grows stony. “Whatever you’ve heard about me, it’s not true.”

I realize I’ve hit a nerve and I feel like shit. I face forward again, expecting him to stalk away from me, but he stays. He stays but remains silent until we reach our building.

“I’ll see you later, Gracelynn,” he murmurs, punching at the elevator button with an angry jab. I say nothing as I head to the stairs, his words a weight on my mind.

***

“Are you ready to face the truth yet?” Ethan asks, sidling up beside me as I walk along the footpath toward the law building. It’s one of my only evening classes, and the crisp New York City air stings my lungs as I keep moving. Sparing Ethan a glance, I find that same easy expression back on his face, no hint of the anger I saw in his eyes a few nights ago.

“The truth?” I’m playing dumb. He knows it too, because he gives me an incredulous look.

“The truth you’re trying so hard to ignore.” With a hand on my wrist, he drags me to a stop, spinning me around to face him. He touches my face, softly, tentatively. Leaning in, he puts his mouth against my ear, and I tremble with the need to touch him, to let him touch me. This is bad for so many reasons. But I don’t pull away.

“You want this, Gracey, don’t you?”

I whimper in response, pressing my lips together tightly.

“You want me like I want you.”

Fuck. I want him, but I can’t. I can’t do this. I can’t be that girl. Against my better judgement, I lick my lips and Ethan takes it as an invitation. His mouth is on mine in the next heartbeat, his tongue stroking the seam of my lips. I open for him and he claims me completely, his tongue plunging inside me over and over again. He’s mimicking what he wants to do to my body, and my pussy starts to throb. How can he make me feel this way with only a kiss?

As if I’m not in control of my own body, my arms wrap around the back of his head, pulling him closer, taking everything he gives me and still demanding more. He grinds his erection into my belly and my eyes snap open. The spell breaks, just like that. I stumble away from him, wiping the back of my shaking hand across my mouth.

“Ethan,” I say on a whimper, staring at him wide-eyed. I know he can see the regret shimmering in my gaze. “We shouldn’t have—”

“Why not?” he demands, sliding his hands onto my hips and dragging me closer to his body. I moan at the connection, at the hardness that still lies between us. I can feel how wet my panties already are and all we’ve done is kiss. Imagine what it would be like…

“No,” I whisper, the word coming out as a croak. “No,” I repeat, louder this time. “We can’t, Ethan. I’m sorry.”

Turning on my heel, I walk into the law building, praying that the cover of darkness has hidden our actions. I can’t let that happen again. I can’t let myself slip and fall and desire that much again. As I glance over my shoulder at Ethan standing just outside the glow of a lamppost, I know ignoring the connection between us will be near impossible if he decides to pursue me.

“This isn’t over, Gracey,” he calls, and I know it’s a goddamn promise.

Three weeks. That’s how long I’ve been avoiding Ethan. I can’t trust myself to even be in the same room as him. On the volleyball court, it’s a different story. I’m there to play, to blow off steam, and although he still tries to engage with me, I find it easier to dismiss him. Outside of that though, I’ve been walking a different way home, leaving up to thirty minutes earlier to avoid running into him, and generally being as cold toward him as I possibly can.

And still, I think about that kiss. About the way he made me feel—like I had just taken my first deep breath after being held under water. How would his body feel against mine without the interference of our clothing? That’s a question I’ve wondered late at night when my skin feels too tight for my body, and my pussy throbs with phantom need.

“You done avoiding me yet?”

My head jerks up at the question. Ethan is standing in the doorway, looking like a goddamn wet dream in his jeans and fitted tee. How the hell did he find me here? I’m in one of the forgotten and rarely visited study rooms in our building, working on outlines for classes.

I return my eyes to my work. “Not really,” I respond. “What are you doing here? Are you following me?”

He laughs, and even that sound is a turn on. “No, not following you. That would just be creepy.”

“Why are you here?”

He looks pointedly at the bookbag at his feet. “Studying. What else?” My eyes narrow on his face and he smirks. “Don’t believe me?”

“You have to forgive me, but no, I don’t believe you.” My hands curl into fists on the tabletop, drawing his attention. Amusement dances in his eyes. “So do us both a favor, and just tell me what you want.”

He takes a step into the room, closing the distance between us. I brace myself. “I’m waiting for you to finally give in to what you know you want.”

“And what is it you think I want?” A challenge.

“That’s for you to know, and for me to make happen. That is, when you finally admit it to yourself. I’ll give you some time to figure it out,” he says, walking out of the room.

***

Stress. I’ve never experienced so much stress before. Playing volleyball once a week isn’t cutting it anymore, not with the pressure of finals looming over me. I need an endorphin hit, so I decide to hit the gym more often. I hop on the treadmill, plugging my headphones into my phone to listen to some random playlist. Upping the speed, I set a pace that pushes past my limits. I end up running for twenty minutes at that same speed, my legs rolling into the rhythm, my breathing evenly paced. With my heart pounding in my ears, I watch the timer count down as the belt stops. I’ve managed to run a little over two miles in my time. It’s not bad, but I used to be quicker.

Wiping the sweat from my brow, I head over to the leg extension machine, knowing my quads will hate me tomorrow. I set the machine to seventy-five pounds and continue my workout. Like with the treadmill, I get lost in the pace I set, in the movement of my body and the flexing of my muscles. I’m in the zone until I feel someone come to stand beside me. Taking the headphones from my ears, I turn to find Ethan staring at me with a devious light in his blue eyes. His gaze travels down the length of my body, not even trying to hide his overtly sexual perusal. My already heated skin flushes even more.

“So, this is how you got those fantastic legs,” he says.

I wipe away a bead of sweat from my forehead. “Are you stalking me, Ethan?”

He leans into me, placing that sinful mouth against my ear. “I might start to if I get to see you in action.”

“You’re unbelievable,” I mutter under my breath. “Do you need this machine?”

“No, I’m good. I’ll be over there,” he says pointing at the pull-up bar. I nod and put my headphones back in place. Seeing Ethan has thrown me out of my headspace. A change of music is definitely in order. I flick through the choices, glancing up when I feel eyes on me.

Ethan’s hungry stare is a tangible weight as he lifts his body up effortlessly. I stare right back at him, daring him. It’s as if we have a whole conversation without even uttering a word…

Just admit this is what you want.

I don’t.

Why are you torturing yourself?

At this point, I break eye contact—but I can’t help glancing back a second later. He smirks, and those gray-flecked eyes travel down my body once more, lingering on my breasts and hips.

Well, fuck him and his games.

I return the fucking favor, openly staring at him, taking in every part of him from his muscular arms to his strong legs to the way his chest moves with every intake of breath. My gaze darts to his lips as his tongue darts out to swipe them.

The air between us feels taut, like even the slightest touch would make us snap and cause me to cross the line I’ve drawn for myself. Neither of us have resumed our workouts; he’s still standing with his arms outstretched on the frame of the pull-up bar, and I’m still frozen in place, sitting on my equipment. Our eyes are locked on each other’s, and I’ll be damned if my legs don’t want to move toward him. There’s so much promise in his gaze, promises of all the things he wants to do to me.

I’m tip-toeing on a razor-sharp edge, and when I get up from my seat, I contemplate just going over to him and letting him do whatever he wants to me. Grabbing my water bottle, keys and towel, I turn toward the door instead, leaving Ethan and the sexual tension between us behind.

“Is this room free?”

I glance up, giving Ethan a withering look. “I think you can clearly see it isn’t. Unless you’ve somehow managed to lose your sight,” I answer snidely. “Look, it’s two in the morning. There are three other rooms,” I add, gesturing to the empty spaces across from me. “Why don’t you go in there?”

I need him to go somewhere else. I can’t seem to breathe whenever he’s around. I can’t think straight, and I need to think straight. There’s more at risk here than just my heart.

“Great. Thanks,” he says, and I think for a second I won’t have to deal with him today.

I return my eyes to my notebook, waiting to hear him exit the room and close the door behind him, and when he doesn’t, I look back at him. He smirks. I roll my eyes in response and turn back to my outline. Maybe if I ignore him, he’ll get the point—like a stray puppy.

The door closes, but I know he hasn’t left because the air still crackles. He takes the seat in front of me.

“Why are you here?” I ask not looking up, trying to read the next line about contracts, something about considerations. I’m never going to get this shit.

“I’m trying to study.”

“So, why not go into an empty study room if you want to study? Is it your mission to piss me off?”

“I figured you needed the company. And yeah, I have a mission, but pissing you off isn’t the goal.”

“Then what is it?” I ask, and immediately regret it. I stop looking at my outline and direct my eyes to him. My panties are suddenly drenched.

“Do you want the truth?” he asks in a husky voice. His eyes hold so much heat.

“Obviously,” I snap back in reply. Bravado. That’s all I have left.

“I’d settle for fucking you on this table,” he says without breaking eye contact. He sets the palm of his hand on the surface, showing me exactly where.

He’d settle for fucking me?

I can tell he’s waiting for me to shy away from his crude comment, to look away first. But I won’t give him the satisfaction.

“What do you think?” he asks, his blue eyes holding desire, lust, and maybe a hint of vulnerability.

I lick my lips. It’s going to be impossible for me to focus on studying right now. I’m going to be too damn busy thinking about the way he could make me feel.

“What do I think?” I ask, still a little stunned by his proposition. Stunned, and incredibly turned on. “Don’t you have a fucking filter?” I say.

“I should clarify,” he says with a smirk. “When I say fuck, I mean fuck. I’m not going to make love to you. Making love implies I’ll be tender, sweet, and gentle. But trust me, Gracelynn, that’s not what I have in mind. I want to fuck you. I want to spread you on this table, eat you out until you’re screaming my name, and then fuck you so hard you’ll walk into your test on legs so shaky it’ll look like you’ve forgotten how to use them.”

I don’t know what to say, and because I know my voice will betray me, I say nothing at all.

His hands curl into fists on the tabletop. “I know you feel it too. Ever since that first fucking day we met in the men’s room at the bar, I haven’t been able to get you out of my mind. I have exams too, and I can’t focus knowing how badly I want you. So, do us both a favor and give in to what you know we both want.”

“If by ‘feel it’,” I say, making air quotes, “you mean I am consumed with anger when I see you, then yes, I feel it.” Lies. Lies. Lies. I need to get out of here before I step over the edge of the precipice and can’t come back. I start packing up my things, my eyes on my task and not on the blue-eyed Adonis in front of me. I know if I stay, I might do something I’ll regret. I throw my laptop into my bag, unplug the charger from the wall, and pick everything else up from the table. He’s been watching me the whole time, but when I close my bag, he stands up from his seat and walks toward me. I stand stock-still, barely breathing as he comes to stand behind me. His body is a wall of heat at my back. A wall of muscle and strength and…

Oh, God, I want him. I want him to do every wicked thing he can think of.

“I mean,” he whispers, right into my ear, his breath warm on my skin, “There really is nothing like anticipation, and nothing quite as satisfying as that moment when you finally get what you’ve been craving.” He plants a kiss on the side of my neck and I shiver.

“I don’t feel—”

The words die on my lips as he spins me around and he pins me with a feral, possessive stare. My mouth goes dry. He watches as I lick my lips, his eyes darkening, reminding me of the color of the Mediterranean at midnight.

“You don’t feel this?” he asks, closing the distance. Instinctively, I move away from him until I feel my ass hit the table. I am suddenly caged, trapped with a man who is watching me like he wants to feast on me.

I shake my head

“I do,” he says, and then his mouth is on mine—devouring, consuming and utterly annihilating my self-control. His tongue enters my mouth possessively. It’s the best fucking kiss I’ve ever experienced, and I give into it faster than I should. I know he’s right; I won’t be able to focus until I stop fantasizing about him. I’ve orgasmed to thoughts of him plenty of times on my own. Maybe all I need is to give in to this one time.

Just one time, I tell myself.

I press myself into him, begging him to fulfill his earlier promise. Through his jeans, I can feel his hardened cock pushing against my stomach.

I give into the kiss more and my hands start roaming over his muscular body. God, I’ve imagined myself doing this since I saw him working out at the gym. He suddenly breaks the kiss and I’m left panting, waiting for more. Looking up, I search his eyes for the reason he stopped.

“Didn’t you say you weren’t feeling it?” he says with a cocky grin.

The asshole wants me to admit it.

“I won’t beg,” I answer, not giving him the satisfaction.

“I just need to hear you say it.”

“Say what?”

“Tell me you want me to fuck you on this table,” he says matter-of-factly, his hands coming to the flat surface once more. I look down at where his strong, capable fingers are splayed against the wood. I bite my lip as images of what he’ll do to me assault me like a physical blow. I look up into his face, startled to see such strength and…dominance in his eyes—a promise not just to me, but to himself also. He will own my body after this; I just have to make sure that’s all he takes.

“I…” I almost give him what he wants, but reality kicks in. Instead, I say, “This is a public room. Anyone can walk by. Someone we know could walk in.”

“That only makes it more thrilling. Plus, it’s 2am—everyone is asleep. This study room is the furthest one from the rest; it wouldn’t be anyone’s first choice.”

I lick my lips, considering his words. My eyes dart to the glass entrance. If anyone was to come down this far, they’d have first-class seats. I try to stifle my moan as my thighs become slick with my own arousal.

“Stop overthinking,” he says, reading my mind. Taking me by the chin, he forces my eyes to meet his. “You’re turned on by the idea of us fucking on this table, aren’t you?”

I try to arch against his body, try to rub myself like a cat, aching to feel him against me once more.

He chuckles, taking a small step away, creating a void that feels like it’s hundreds of feet wide rather than just a few inches. “Say it,” he growls. “Say you want me to fuck you on this table.”

Biting my lip, I whisper, “I want you to do that.”

“You want me to what?” he presses.

I meet his gaze, his dominating, unyielding eyes full of lust and need.

“I want you to fuck me on this table,” I tell him.

“That’s all you had to say,” he says, lifting me onto the top in one quick movement. His lips are on mine in the next breath.

Devouring.

Claiming.

Dominating.

He takes one of my breasts into his hand, the fabric of my dress rubbing against my over-sensitive nipples. I cry out at the sensation as Ethan lowers his mouth to where his hand is kneading and plucking at my puckered flesh. I shudder when his teeth graze my nipple. Unable to wait any longer, I start tugging at his shirt, pulling him closer so I can reach the buckle on his belt.

“No,” he growls, stopping my hands. “I’m in control here.” His words stun me, but they also thrill me. He takes the top of my dress, pulling it down until both of my breasts are bared to him. He grins at me wickedly. “I knew you weren’t wearing a bra.”

I always thought that an orgasm brought on by good foreplay was a myth, as rare and unlikely as seeing a UFO, or eating ten pounds of chocolate and not putting on weight. Now I know better. Ethan is teaching me that. I can feel my orgasm barreling through me, a freight train of bliss that will shatter my entire world because I know he and his damn demands were responsible for it.

I give a very unlady-like grunt of encouragement, all ability to speak temporarily lost. With another wicked grin, he switches to my other breast, his tongue darting out to tease my nipple. His free hand brushes along my side, slowly traveling down my body. His fingertips feel calloused against my heated skin, tracing their way down between my thighs. When he finds how soaked my panties already are, he groans.

In one violent movement, he tears them from my body. He finds my sex again and slides his fingers through my slit. I whimper at the contact. Pulling away, he brings his finger to his mouth, tasting me.

“Fuck, I’m really going to enjoy this,” he says. I try to unbuckle his belt again, desperate to have him inside of me. He grips my wrists.

“Raise your hands above your head,” he commands.

“Why?”

“Lift them or we’ll stop,” he says and though I hate being ordered around, I comply.

Taking the belt from his jeans, he binds my wrists together and then pushes me back on the table.

Fear slithers down my spine for the briefest moment. What if someone comes in here? What if they see? My thoughts are derailed when I hear Ethan’s sharp intake of breath.

“A feast,” he murmurs, his gaze hungrily taking in my body, obviously happy with the position he’s got me in. I am his for the taking. Completely. Setting a chair in front of me, he grabs the edge of my dress, pausing to look at me expectantly. I lift my hips, watching him bunch the fabric up on my stomach.

“Down,” he says softly. As soon as my ass hits the table, he hooks one leg at a time over his shoulders—then he just stares, fixated on my weeping core. With a quiet growl, he leans in and laps at me.

“Oh, fuck me!” I yell, unable to muffle the words. I immediately regret the outburst, praying that nobody else heard me.

“I’d be happy to do that, but I’m going to stay right here for a little while.” He makes a show of licking his lips. “You have no idea how many times I’ve jerked off to the idea of this exact scene.” Before I can reply, he leans back down, guiding his tongue through my pussy. He sucks at my clit, then drags the length of his tongue straight down the middle of my core. When he alternates between grazing his teeth along the inside of my thigh and fucking me with his tongue, the orgasm that has been slowly simmering in the background roars back to life.

He replaces his tongue with a finger. In a low voice, he says, “You’re so fucking tight.” He continues to lap at my clit, circling the bundle of nerves with increasing intensity. He slides in another finger, stretching me out. “I’ve got to get you ready for me,” he says, his breath a cool caress against my aching flesh. I groan when he slides in yet another finger, wondering whether my body will be able to handle his cock.

He stands up suddenly, the chair toppling backwards as he clamps down on one of my nipples. His body is bent over mine, his fingers still buried within me, his arm moving like a piston. My senses are overwhelmed, feeling every single sensation.

“Fuck,” I say on a breath.

“Give it to me, Gracey,” he whispers in a command.

And I do.

I give him everything, my inner walls pulsing and contracting around his fingers. A high keening sound escapes my throat as I ride my world-shattering orgasm. I don’t feel as if I have any control over my body. I can only imagine how I must look—panting, wanton, writhing on top of the table with my dress around my stomach and my bare breasts swollen and heavy.

“That was—” The best damn orgasm of my life “—amazing.” I don’t need to stroke his ego any more than that.

Grinning, he says, “That was just the beginning.” Propping myself up on my elbows, I watch him slowly unzip his jeans, his hot gaze pinned on my face. I bite my bottom lip and then my eyes drift down, down, down to his cock. Ethan looks down too, wrapping his hand around its base, pumping once, twice.

I slump back onto the table, but jolt up again when the head of his cock brushes up against my opening.

“Easy,” he murmurs, running his palms over my thighs like he’s calming a skittish horse.

I give him a tight nod. “Sorry.”

“Is this what you want?”

“Yes.”

With one final stroke through my folds, he penetrates me. He stays like that for a moment, as deep as he can get, before pulling almost all the way out then slamming back inside. A hoarse groan rumbles out from his throat as he says, “Fuck, this is exactly what I imagined it would feel like to fuck you.” After that, he doesn’t take it slowly. As if sensing some kind of urgency, he begins to move, dragging his cock almost all the way out and then burying himself to the hilt again.

I feel every fucking inch of him as he pounds into me. He is exquisite. He is strength. He is…

“Argh, I’m going to come,” I say in a strangled whisper.

He groans and stops, pulling all the way out. He whips my dress over my head, leaving me completely exposed. “You’re not allowed to come yet. Get on all fours.”

I reposition myself on the table without hesitation, my elbows on the table, my bound hands in front of me. Despite how vulnerable I am, despite the way I hate how my body must look from this angle, I forget about it all when Ethan gives my ass an appreciative smack before sinking into me once more. Reaching one arm around, his deft fingers slide in between my folds, finding my clit. His strokes are impatient and unforgiving, driving into my body with unrelenting force. He is marking me, I realize, and I revel in that knowledge.

“Deeper,” I say, my voice sounding too needy in my ears.

With a small grunt, he joins me on the table, his length sliding back into me like were made for each other. His rhythm increases, the table slipping forward on the carpeted floor with each thrust.

“Fuck, I’m close, baby,” he says in between pants, and I’m right there with him.

Dropping my head, I look between my swaying breasts to where his cock is moving in and out of my body. The sight triggers yet another orgasm in me, and I feel it begin to build. Ethan tugs on my hair, pulling my head back firmly but not painfully. My body lifts with it and when my spine is flush to Ethan’s chest, he starts pumping into me again. The tension on my hair adds another layer to my orgasm, and as it races toward me with lightning speed, Ethan begins to chant, “Fuck, fuck, fuck.”

His free arm wraps possessively around my stomach, his hand splayed on one of my breasts, his fingers plucking at my nipples. I break apart with a wanton moan, unable to hold back anymore. I scream out his name and then he’s coming, marking me. My breathing is harsh in my ears, but I realize it’s not just mine. Ethan is breathing just as hard.

A few minutes later he pulls free of my body. With surprising gentleness, he unwinds his belt from my wrists, rubbing at the faint red marks it left. He gives me an apologetic smile, then feathers a kiss against my temple.

“Here,” Ethan says, passing me the dress he practically tore from my body.

“Thank you.” My voice is soft, and I’m not sure what to make of what just happened. The post-sex glow is starting to wear off. I feel his seed slide out of me, down the inside of my thighs, and I’m thankful I’m on birth control. As I pull the dress over my head, I find him standing before me.

Leaning in, he gives me a quick kiss. “I think we’ll be able to focus on studying for the exam now.”

Withdrawal. Google defines it as the “reaction that accompanies the process of ceasing to take an addictive drug.” Based on this definition, I think it’s safe to say that I’m currently suffering through it. Why? What drug did I stop taking? Easy: Ethan. I allowed myself to give into something once, became addicted, and haven’t had it again.

I still can’t believe what we did. I also can’t believe that after it was over, he zipped up his pants, pulled out his laptop, and sat down. He literally sat down in front of me and began studying. I tried to resume my own studying, but my thoughts were consumed by the way he’d made me come so long and so spectacularly.

I wasn’t able to focus, yet I hadn’t left. The two of us stayed in that room for hours, neither one of us saying anything else. Still, we caught each other staring every so often and smiled—both of us fulfilled and content.

Now here I am, wishing I could repeat what happened two weeks ago. But I can’t. Exams are really coming for us and I need to stay focused. Ethan, sexy-handsome as ever, is a distraction and one I cannot afford right now. I’ve worked too damn hard to throw it all away.

That’s part of the reason why I haven’t seen him. Classes are over and we’re having our study period. To avoid Ethan, I’ve been meeting with my group at their houses, or reserving a study room in the law school building.

It’s a little ironic, really. I haven’t seen him for two weeks, and now I wish I could see him every day. Ironic that after wanting nothing to do with him, I want nothing more than to give myself to him again.

But what if he doesn’t feel the same?

I had crazy, wild sex with him—doing things I’d never done with anyone else. I gave him a part of me without knowing what it meant. I don’t know what I want it to mean. All I know is that as I rummage around my room getting ready for another study session, I miss him.

Part of me hopes I’ll see him, even if it’s just in passing as I leave the building to meet up with my group. Even just to see his blue eyes looking back at me, sparkling with his all too knowing smile, would give me enough of a hit to get me through a few more days.

An addiction. That’s what Ethan Harris is, and I knew it from the beginning. I knew if I let him get too close, I’d be in trouble. Nothing good could’ve come from the way my body reacted to his nearness, to his voice, to the mere thought of him.

I knew it would be addictive and I let myself take the hit. He is my drug and I’m the fool that got hooked after just one try. Now I’m going through withdrawals and there’s nothing I can do about it.

“So, do you finally understand the Allapattah glitches?” asks the only member of my study group who volunteered to help me figure out what the fuck Allapattah glitches are. For the past fifteen minutes, he’s been drawing a bunch of shit on the study room’s board, and it still doesn’t make any sense to me. Despite how much I’ve been studying, I can’t get this through my head. We spent all of last week studying in one of the rooms in the law school, and everyone else seems to be getting it but me. Which is why today, I asked Stuart to come by my building to help me understand.

“Ahh, not really,” I answer, frustrated more with myself than anything else. “Civil Procedure didn’t seem as difficult while we were taking the class. Why does it feel impossible now?” I’m going to fail this exam unless I have a breakthrough. I should’ve dedicated more time to this instead of allowing myself to get distracted.

“That’s normal. Not everything made sense to me either. Let’s run it again,” he says as he goes to the blackboard. I see movement from the corner of my eye and turn to my right. A group of four people walk into the room adjacent to ours—the same one I found myself in with Ethan last week.

“What do you understand so far?” Stuart asks me as he begins to redraw a diagram the professor has drawn many times.

“I remember that the purpose is to prevent—”

The noise from the neighboring group interrupts me. I turn, scowling, when I see the reason for the ruckus: Ethan has arrived.

I watch as two of the girls in the group linger. He hugs each of them, and I can imagine them melting in his embrace. Jealousy runs through me, white hot and razor sharp.

“You there, Gracelynn?” Stuart asks and I turn to him.

“Ah, yeah… Where were we? Sorry. I zoned out.”

“You were telling me what the Allapattah case is trying to fix.”

“Oh yeah, some jurisdictional issues.”

“Exactly, so let’s start this over,” he says, erasing the board so we can start again. As Stuart begins his mini lecture, my cell phone pings with a new message.

Hey, Sexy.

I don’t recognize the number. I consider ignoring it, but as I look back at Stuart and his diagrams, I figure I need the distraction.

I’m sorry, who is this?

Three little dots show up on the screen, telling me the person is typing.

The same person whose name you couldn’t stop screaming a few weeks ago.

My head snaps to the right, finding Ethan staring at me with a smirk on his oh-so-perfect mouth. My cheeks flush.

I was not screaming your name.

Really? You weren’t screaming my name as I ate you out? You weren’t panting my name as I fucked you from behind and gave you the best orgasm you’ve ever had?

I clear my throat as I feel my pulse increase. My panties are instantly wet as I remember how he took control of my body.

“So, yes, that’s basically the first glitch. You get it?” Stuart asks, bringing my attention back to him.

“Yes, that makes sense,” I lie because the poor guy has tried to explain it way too many times.

I’m studying.

Your point?

Let me concentrate. You’ve distracted me enough already.

So, you’re saying I’m distracting?

I glare at him. He looks right back at me with a wolfish smile.

I’m saying stop messaging me and concentrate on your group. I’m sure those girls require more of your attention.

Sounds to me like you’re a little jealous. Just so you know, that only turns me on more.

Bye, Ethan.

You know you’re the only one I want to fuck right now. I’m hard just thinking about taking you. Screw whoever witnesses it. Can you imagine me fucking you hard against the glass while others watch? Does that turn you on, Gracelynn?

My nipples harden at the mental image.

Nope, I’m thinking about civil procedure.

Really, you’re not thinking about me spreading you on that table and tasting you? Eating you like I’m a starved man being offered the best fucking meal of my life?

I swallow a moan. Fuck, fuck, fuck.

Nope, just focused on studying…

I lie to him, but the glint in his eyes tells me he knows he’s affecting me. Somehow, the bastard knows that this is exactly what I’m thinking about—him doing the same dirty things he did to me last time.

Really? Because you don’t seem to be paying attention to whatever the douche in front of you is saying.

I look up to find Stuart standing there. Shit. Did he ask me something?

“I think we need a break,” he says, clearly annoyed.

I duck my head. “Yeah, sorry. I’m a little out of it.”

“I get it. I want to go get the E&E book so we can try some problems, anyway. Let’s take a ten-minute break.”

“Okay, thanks for being so patient with me.”

I get up from my chair, close my laptop, and walk to the bathroom. I need to calm my erratic breathing. Damn Ethan for derailing my focus. I open the door to the bathroom and head straight to the sink. Turning on the cold water, I cup my hands and splash my face.  I look at my reflection.

Addiction.

Withdrawal.

“Fuck.”

The bathroom door opens, and through the mirror, I watch Ethan saunter in. I turn around, my ass against the lip of the sink.

“This is the girl’s bathro—”

Before I can finish my sentence, his mouth is on me, his tongue dueling with mine in a battle for dominance I have no hope of winning.

He breaks the kiss, leaning in to whisper in my ear, “You know I’ve been thinking about those pretty lips of yours since I met you.” I can feel his growing erection pressing into my stomach.

“You can’t be in here.” Lame. Such a lame thing to say to him.

“I’ve been thinking about fucking you every day since the last time. My hand has had to relieve some of the pressure, but that doesn’t even come fucking close to the feeling of being inside you.”

“I… Ethan, we’re going to get in trouble for—”

My words turn into a moan as his hand goes to the button on my jeans, popping the metal disc free with an expert flick. His deft fingers lower the zipper; he kisses my neck, his teeth grazing gently against my skin. And that’s it. I’m gone. I shut my eyes, wanting to get lost in this feeling.

I’m spun around, and my eyes open once more. I look at Ethan through the mirror. He grinds his hips into my ass.

“Don’t you dare close your eyes. I want you to watch how turned on you get.”

I obey, my eyes widening when his hand slides inside my jeans and pulls aside my panties. I clear my throat, saying a little breathlessly, “You can’t do that here.”

He clicks his tongue, pausing for a moment. “You keep telling me what I can’t do, but do you want me to do it?”

Addict.

Next hit.

I nod.

Addict. Addict. Addict.

“Words, Gracelynn,” he admonishes softly. “Do you want this?”

I gulp. “Yes, but—” My eyes dart to the door. “Someone could come in.”

He puts his mouth to my ear, and a shudder travels down my spine. “I hope they do.” With a gasp, I get lost in the way his fingers play my body, creating a rhythm that’s unique just to him. His fingers are inside my panties again, moving, stroking, stringing me along. Just a taste—that’s all he’s giving me. But I need more.

“Tell me if you want to stop,” he whispers in my ear. A whimper escapes my lips.

With a wicked grin, he pushes a finger inside me. Then another. He curls the digits, nudging something within me I didn’t know existed. Throwing a hand out, I grip the side of the sink, my knuckles stark through my skin.

“Fuck.” The word comes out as a long, drawn-out plea. I need him inside me. He finger- fucks me, but the urgency he had last time is gone. He’s taking his time, drawing this out both for him and me.

“You’re so fucking tight,” he says in a low voice. I look at him through the mirror, his eyes—dark and possessive—meet mine. His erection is now a solid length against my ass. Feeling that and seeing his hand move within my panties is bringing me closer to orgasm. I can feel the build, like a storm on the horizon, crackling and charged with electricity. His pace increases as he senses the burning need in me.

I’m so close now, and I cry out as Ethan stops. I grab his hand as he tries to withdraw it from my pants; he chuckles, pressing a kiss to my neck.

“So impatient,” he says, amused. “But I’m not going to make you come this time.”

I frown. “You’re not?”

He shakes his head slowly. “I want you to touch yourself.” He takes my hand and brings it to the place he just abandoned.

“I…”

“Touch yourself, otherwise I won’t give you what you want,” he says, arching his hips—and his erection—into me.

I hate that he thinks I need it so much I’ll comply, but he’s right. I replace his hand with my own and start where he left off. I finger myself, keeping my eyes on Ethan the whole time.

“I’m so close,” I tell him, keeping the rhythm. My orgasm takes over me, and I work hard to keep my moan restrained given our very public location. Through the mirror, Ethan stares at me hungrily. There’s some chatter outside in the hallway, the sound of female voices bringing me back to my senses.

I try to yank up my zipper. “Someone’s coming in,” I say to him.

“Let them.” He picks me up, taking me into the biggest stall and locking the door. He presses me against it. Dropping to his knees, he pulls down my panties and jeans at the same time, and I let out a small cry of surprise when I feel his tongue touch my still throbbing pussy. He laps at me for a long, slow minute before standing up and fusing his mouth to mine. I can taste myself on his lips, and I groan. Ethan drops his hand to my sex again, sliding his fingers through my folds, spreading my arousal.

Kissing his way down my neck, he kneels before me again. “Step,” he murmurs, and I obey, lifting up my leg so he can remove my jeans. He does the same again with my other leg, shoving my pants to the side. Surging up, he kisses me again, more deeply this time.

And then it’s the head of his cock nudging at my opening. I welcome him into my body. He lifts me by my thighs, urging me to wrap my legs around his waist.

When he starts to move, I feel every inch of him. Starting off slowly at first, his pace soon increases until the door shakes with each and every thrust, the vibrations radiating out through my back and down my spine.

He claims my mouth in a primal, feral kiss that consumes my senses.

Ethan’s thrusts pause when a phone rings, the sound coming from a few stalls away. It’s quickly silenced. Fuck. We aren’t alone. We’d been too lost in one another to realize someone had come into the bathroom. Ethan laughs softly, then resumes his pace. I hop right back on the orgasm train despite our unseen audience. I bite my lip, praying the pain will hold it off, but it only amplifies the maelstrom of emotions surging through me. Scoring my nails down his back, I cling to him as he fucks me hard and mercilessly. My climax roars through me, and I let out a long groan that he echoes, his own release riding mine, extending mine. He’s buried so deeply inside me that when he comes, I feel it so far inside my body, I doubt any other man will be able to touch that place again.

I lean my forehead against his shoulder, my breathing coming out in short, sharp pants, ruffling my now unbound hair.

“Gracey, Gracey, Gracey,” Ethan whispers, and my name is a prayer and a benediction. His lips touch my neck, behind my ear, my cheeks, my eyelids, and finally, my mouth as he lowers me to the ground.

In another stall, the toilet flushes and then the water is running at the sink. There’s no hiding what just happened here because now we have a witness.

When the door shuts again, I snatch up my pants and say, “What are we going to do?”

He slaps my ass playfully. “Give me ten minutes and we can go again.”

“No!” Although that idea does appeal to me. “What I mean is someone heard us.” I yank my jeans on, pulling up the zipper.

“And?”

“What do you mean ‘and’? Aren’t you worried we got caught?”

“Not at all, sweetheart.”

I gawk at him. Like this is something he does every day. That thought sours my mood. Angrily, I straighten my clothing. “You should be. We should be. We shouldn’t have done that here.”

We shouldn’t have done it at all. Not the first time, and definitely not this time.

He cocks a brow at me. “I don’t regret a thing, Gracey.” He takes me by the waist and pulls me closer. “I don’t regret making you scream my name.”

“Stop that,” I say softly.

“Stop what?” Damn him and his smile. I feel myself melting into his touch.

“Stop trying to make this into a joke. This is…” I hesitate, being very careful with my next words. “We can’t keep doing this.”

A crease forms between his eyes and he cocks his head to the side. “Do you enjoy how I make you feel?”

Addict.

Addiction.

My drug.

“I—”

He kisses me softly. “Don’t overthink this. I want this, and I think you want this too.”

Biting my bottom lip, I nod. I can’t lie. I did want this to happen. I do want this to happen. But I shouldn’t.

“So, there’s nothing to think about. We’re adults, and fucking you is the highlight of my day,” Ethan says, his hand caressing my face, tucking a strand of my hair behind my ear. “We should go.”

“Fuck,” I say with a groan. “Stuart is still out there.”

“And my group will be wondering where I am.” He reaches around me to unlock the door.

“Wait. We can’t leave at the same time.”

“Why not?”

“Because! If we both walk out the bathroom together, people will know.”

“You said they already know,” he says, humor dancing in his eyes.

“No, not everyone! And we’d just be confirming it. You go first and then I’ll follow.”

“Okay,” he finally acquiesces. He opens the stall and I hear him retreat. The bathroom door opens and shuts and I let out a sigh. This guy is going to be the death of me. Seriously, weeks ago I would never have dared to do something like this.

I wait a couple more minutes and then exit the bathroom stall. I wash my hands and attempt to fix my hair. As I look back at my bruised lips, my mind replays how today started, how Ethan’s eyes reflected the raw desire and need I felt for him as he watched me make myself come.

I pull open the bathroom door and come to a stand-still.

“Ready?” Ethan says.

I narrow my eyes at him. “Fuck! Didn’t you hear the plan?”

“The plan was for me to leave the bathroom first. I did. Now I’m waiting for you outside.”

“You were supposed to go back and join your group.”

“I’m not a fuck ‘em and leave ‘em kind of guy,” he says, his lips bruising mine in a kiss. I ache to pull him closer, but I gently push him away.

“I really have to go,” I tell him with a smile. I start walking toward the study hall, but Ethan sidles up beside me. His hand finds mine, his fingers entwining with my own, fitting perfectly.

Like they were meant to.

I shake my head. It feels like in so little time, Ethan has taken a significant part of me. I don’t know what we are. I don’t know what this means, or whether it’ll happen again. But when he touches me, when we do something as simple as walk hand-in-hand, I know this: whatever it is, it’s worth pursuing. It’ll end—all things do—but right now, I refuse to think of that. Right now, I’m just going to enjoy having Ethan Harris worship my body.

He holds the study room door open for me, and I let go of his hand. We both walk in the direction of our adjacent study rooms like nothing ever happened. Or at least that’s how I’m walking. Ethan, on the other hand, has a huge smug grin on his face. Like he’s freshly fucked.

“See you later,” I tell him, turning left for my own room, where Stuart has his head inside the Civil Procedure book. My hand goes to the door handle, but Ethan stops me. Pulling me toward him, he kisses me again. It’s intense and passionate, and I want to drag him back to the bathroom.

“See you later,” he says, leaving me breathless as he walks to his own room. He knows just how much he affects me and is having way too much fun taking advantage of that. I let myself into the room, where Stuart doesn’t even notice my arrival. I glance back at Ethan and see one of the girls in his group watching me. For a second, I think she might be marking her territory and telling me Ethan is all hers—but then a knowing smile breaks out on her face and she winks at me.

“How did you get so good at volleyball?” I ask Ethan as we make our way back from our latest game.

“I was born good,” he teases, and I lightly smack him on the shoulder. We’ve fallen into such an unexpected rhythm. It started with sex and now we’re moving toward friendship, maybe even something more. We’re working backwards—but working nonetheless.

“Ethan, be serious for a second!”

He shrugs his broad shoulders. “I played in undergrad,” he says.

“Intramurals?” I ask, prying for more details.

“Nope,” he says.

“Beach volleyball?”

“That would have been fun, but no. I played Varsity, D1 at Duke.”

“Did not know Duke had any D1 teams.” I poke him on the ribs, finding any excuse to touch him. I know he’d say I don’t need an excuse, but we’re in new territory.

“Reigning champion four years running,” he responds with a grin, looping his arm around my shoulders and pulling me close. This is the first time we’ve been openly affectionate in public, except for the kiss outside the study room. To others, including the whole volleyball team, we’re nothing but teammates. But behind closed doors, we’re more. I don’t know what we are exactly, though. Fuck buddies, sure. Could it be more though?

Do I want it to be more?

With him walking so closely beside me, I wonder if that’s what he wants. Could my heart stand it if it isn’t?

“What are you doing tonight?” he asks in that husky voice that makes the muscles in my lower body clench tightly. We’ve been spending every night together since he ambushed me in the bathroom, and that’s all I want to do right now. It’s as if I can’t get enough of him. “We should watch a movie,” he adds, slowing his steps and forcing me to do the same. When I look into his eyes, I see they’re blazing with amusement.

“Hmmm,” I say, tapping my chin thoughtfully. He growls, and I grin. The bastard knows exactly what I want to do.

“We could do a little more, too. I know that’s what you have in mind,” he whispers in my ear and I am fucking putty in his hands.

“How do I put up with your ego?”

He gives me a knowing smile. “Very easily. You fucking love my ego.”

I snort—a very unlady-like sound—and begin walking again.

He opens the front door of our apartment building. “So, movie tonight?”

“Yeah, a movie sounds—”

“Hey, Lynn,” a familiar voice says.

I stiffen, my eyes fixing on the guy standing just inside the lobby. The guilt I’ve been trying to ignore suddenly floods me. I swallow.  “Hi,” I reply, being careful to avoid looking at Ethan. “What are you…ah, what are you doing here?”

“Hey,” Ethan says, stepping forward, but not extending his hand in greeting. I can sense his unease, can sense his protectiveness…for me.

“Ethan, this is, ah…”

“I’m Jacob, Lynn’s boyfriend,” Jacob says, eyeing Ethan like he’s about to attack him.

I cringe internally over the word. Boyfriend. Boyfriend. Boyfriend. It echoes around my head, but so does another word: cheater. I chance a glance at Ethan, finding his expression carefully blank.

“I’m sorry,” Ethan says. “I thought you said you were her boyfriend.”

Jacob wraps an arm around my waist and it feels so wrong. “High school sweethearts,” he confirms, pulling me in tighter. “Been dating for five years.”

I give Jacob a watery smile, then turn to Ethan. I need him to understand. I need him to see that I want him, not Jacob. But Ethan’s expression is stormy for a moment. Then, all of a sudden, his eyes clear and he’s back to his normal amused self.

“I’ll talk to you later, Gracey,” he says, leaning down to kiss me gently on the cheek. I stare at him wide-eyed, wondering what the fuck he’s thinking. He only gives me a sad smile. “I’ll see you at the next game.”

I watch him go, feeling Jacob step away from me. I turn to find him digging his hands into the pockets of his jeans. “You said something about a movie?” he asks.

I nod. What the fuck is happening? Why is he here? “I thought we were going to see each other over the break.” Fuck, my voice sounds so hollow.

“I know, but I couldn’t wait to see you again. I miss you, Lynn. Come on, show me your room.”

As I take the stairs to my apartment, I can’t help but wonder what Ethan must be thinking right now. Will he hate me? Will he take me back? Do I even deserve that after this betrayal?

I am so fucking screwed.

Elijah

This day starts with a bang. First, I lose my car keys, I look everywhere. I rip my place apart, and nothing. So, I call my brother Jon to pick me up, and we go to bid on a job. We end up in the posh neighborhood of Pemberly Estates which was mansion alley; when we ring the doorbell, a woman dressed in a maids outfit answers the door.

She shows us to the office where her employer was waiting. “Ah, gentlemen, please come in and have a seat, I’m Joel Fitzwilliam,” he states. “I want to have the pool house refinished into an apartment for my daughter.” Jon and I follow Mr. Fitzwilliam to an outside structure that was bigger than my fifteen hundred square foot home. I whistle under my breath as Jon frowns at me.

“So, you see that it is in dire need of an overhaul, my daughter is a lawyer and needs her space,” he mutters. “You come highly recommended by one of my closest friends sons, George Wickham.” I take out my digital laser measuring tape and begin jotting down the dimensions on the pad of paper I have. He goes on to explain how they want to open up the kitchen, extend the living room and have an office added on to the bedroom.

Mr. Fitzwilliam and Jon walk back to the house while I recheck my measurements. Everything seems right, and I walk down the hall when I hear a noise. I poke my head into the spacious bedroom, and a woman saunters out from the ensuite in only a towel. She was stunning, her perfect legs were long and sleek. My jeans grow tight in the crotch as I think about having them wrapped around my thighs while I took her hard against the wall. I step back to avoid her seeing me, tripping on a pair of her shoes as I try to regain my balance. No such luck as I fall against the wall and knock a framed print over that crashes to the floor.

The raven-haired beauty looks up to see what caused the disturbance. When she sees me, she says, “Who are you? You better get out of my house,” she mutters as she reaches for something behind the door.

Next thing I know, she comes out swinging a bat at me, which barely misses my head. “Hey, calm down,” I mutter as I raise my arms over my head.

“Don’t you tell me what to do!”

Then it happens; her towel comes loose and pools around her feet. Holy shit, she was perfect, as in perfect measurements and trust me, I do this for a living. This dynamo had a flawless body.

“Get out,” she hollers. I bend down and pick up her towel, damn she smells good, then she cracks me hard on my right hand. “Goddamnit,” I howl and drop everything on the hard wood floor. She smashes the bat down again, this time demolishing my gadget. “Hey, that was brand new,” I holler at her.

“Really, so is my bat!” She shrieks and grabs her towel from the floor, trying desperately to cover her curves up.

“Look, I’m here to take the measurements for a renovation. Your dad hired my brothers and me to remodel your place, so you don’t need to get all bent. I didn’t mean to scare you, lady. I’m just doing my job, that’s all.”

“Doing your job? Is it your job to measure the walls or me?” She shakes her head and goes back into her bedroom, slamming the door behind her.

***

“What are you so pissy about?” Jon asks as he starts up the truck. “Jesus, Eli, what the hell crawled up your ass?”

“Don’t we have somewhere to be?” I groan and rake my hand through my hair, “I kind of ran into Mr. Fitzwilliam’s daughter.”

“Goddamnit, Eli, I hope you didn’t screw up this contract for us,” he mutters.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean, Jon? I’ve done nothing wrong, not entirely my fault, anyway.”

Jon throws the truck into park, “What?”

“Okay, I heard a noise coming from the bedroom and looked to see what it was, I thought I was alone in the house. Then, she walked out of the bathroom wearing only a towel.” Jon gasps, and I could tell he was getting ready to rip me a new one. “I didn’t see anything,” I mutter. Even when the words fell from my mouth, I didn’t believe them either.

“Eli, what do you mean you didn’t see anything?” he asks while his gaze bores into me. Jon was the oldest, and I was the second oldest; you know how that goes. Oldest is perfect, and the middle kids are screw-ups. “Answer me,” a string of expletives follow, and if our mom were sitting with us, he would’ve gotten a good slap from her.

“Yo, language, Jon,” and I think that’s when he loses it.

“Language? Really, what are we eight and nine again?” He questions while pounding his fists on the steering wheel. “You need to control your libido; she’s a client and nothing more than that. This is a huge contract for us, not only the pool house but also the floor in the building where they have their law firm.”

“Jon, I promise nothing has been compromised, okay,” I reach to the side and grab my seatbelt.

“What happened to the digital measuring tape?” He looks at me and begins to drive down the winding lane to the road, “I really don’t want to know, do I?”

***

When we got to the building, Jon parks in the underground parking lot, and we get out. I press the button for the floor we want and the door unlocks. We get on the elevator, and it was easy to see that this place was full of people that thought they were too good for the likes of Bennett Brothers Construction.

The door opens on the fortieth floor, and we walk over to a woman sitting behind an obscenely large desk, “Ms. Debow will be with you shortly,” she mutters. We sit in the large, overstuffed chairs, waiting to discuss the project that we had been hired to do. I think we sit for about ten minutes when the elevator opens and out walks the tantalizing beauty from the house. Just great, I didn’t want her to see me right now, so I sink into my chair and hide behind a magazine. She mutters something to the girl behind the desk and continues walking down the large corridor.

Jon looks over at me and shakes his head; I know I would hear a mouth full when we left today. But, I stand by my words, I didn’t see anything that I haven’t seen before, and I’ve never seen anything as perfect as her luscious curves. My mouth waters at the thought and a trickle of sweat passes over my temple and down my cheek. Christ, this girl was going to be the death of me or at the very least, give me blue balls for the next few months!

Darcy

As if I need this, I am late for work because I overslept. I would’ve been at work already if I hadn’t had that confrontation with the construction guy; but as for my luck, I arrive a half hour late.

I pay the cab driver and make my way to the grandiose doors of my work. This is the third time this week I was late. God as my witness, if there was one thing I knew for sure it was Catherine DeBow, my superior, didn’t understand was when anyone came in late. Especially, if said someone was me, her niece, and a woman working hard to make in the male-dominated profession of  lawyers. And in saying it like that, was an understatement of epic proportions.

When the elevator doors open, it zips me up to the fortieth floor.

***

I walk into the hectic everyday life that this floor was known for. The décor was soothing with a large waiting room for our clients to relax; it was a sharp contrast to the people who worked here. I head to my office and stop outside my door to speak with my secretary.

“Any calls,” I ask Lydia.

“No, Ms. Fitzwilliams, but,” and her words were left hanging in the air as someone grabs my arm, pulling me into my office.

“Oh my God, Darcy, your Aunt is out for blood this morning,” Charlee, my oldest and dearest friend, huffs.

“Didn’t you get any of her calls? I swear she must have called you at least ten times.”

Charlee looks at me as her eyes widen, “Where is your phone?”

“Of all days,” I mutter aloud, shaking my head. “I put it on silent last night. My dad is trying to set me up with this guy, and he kept calling me.”

“Where is she? What is going on this morning? Did I miss something important,” I ask her. I was freaking out, rivulets of sweat trickle through my hair and fall from my temple as I go over in my mind what meetings I had for the day.

“Yes, young lady.” Charlee and I freeze where we stand because directly in front of us was none other, than the Dragon Lady, herself, my Aunt Cathrine.

I grimace as she addresses Charlee, “Be a dear and fetch us some coffee, please.” My mouth falls open as she begins a mild tirade on my friend and co-worker as she stands transfixed in place. “Did I stutter? Quite frankly, I don’t care, but I would appreciate a cup of coffee, and you can bring it to my office.”

Charlee tilts her head to the right, “Ms. Debow, you do know that I work here. We have secretaries that can do that, but I’m not a secretary.”

Catherine smirks, but it doesn’t register on her unreadable gaze.

“Do you like your job, Charlee? I am quite aware of what your status is within this company.” Her eyes shift to something that seems a tad like irritation. “What I’m not clear on is why you are still standing here and not getting coffee for Ms. Fitzwilliam and myself.”

Charlee opens her mouth to explain, but I cut her off, “I take mine black, Miss Bingley. Thank you.”

We walk into my aunt’s spacious office, it has a breathtaking view of the city. “Sit,” she commands and takes a seat behind her mahogany desk. She clasps her hands together as she purses her lips. “You have been late for the last three days,” her eyes narrow at me. “You understand, that I can’t have this continue, Darcy,” a soft knock comes to the door before it opens and Charlee walks in with a tray of coffee. She sits it gently on Aunt Catherine’s desk and leaves without uttering a word.

“That girl needs guidance, if you don’t help her, I’m afraid I’ll have to let her go. She putters around all discombobulated, and it’s making a mockery of our firm,” my aunt mutters and clucks her tongue.

“I’m sure she’s not that horrible,” I make the unfortunate mistake of rolling my eyes.

“Darcy Fitzwilliam, I will not tolerate this behavior,” she begins with a huff.  “I need this firm to continue to remain on top in this city. You are here because of your drive. Now, I expect you on time for now on, I will not accept anything else.” Her wrinkled face turns up as I stand, “Remember our meeting, four o’clock, sharp.”

Damn, how do I get myself into these messes? If it hadn’t been for that construction guy, I would’ve been on time. I blow out a breath as I pull my phone from my pocket and turn the ringer back on, then walk down the hall to grab a fresh coffee. Charlee’s coffee and I say this with love; was horrible.

The staff room was empty, and I revele in the small victory of not having to look interested with one of my peers as they speak about their ridiculously happy lives. I set my briefcase on the counter and pull my mug from the cupboard, and I look at the flavors of K-cups and decid on a Chai Latte. It sputters and drips into the cup I place under the nozzle; this was going to be a long day. I sit at one of the tables and take out my agenda, studying it to calculate how I could make this day move a bit fast.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” geez, now what. I raise my eyes up from my book and look at the person that had interrupted me, “Can I help you,” I ask a pleasingly handsome man. He looks an awful lot like the man at my apartment earlier, could he be related? Nah, what are the chances that they would be related and both in my way in a matter of an hours tie of each other. I notice the name Jon on his coat and he was dressed in jeans, carrying tools, obviously to fix some things around the office.

“Well, I didn’t want to disturb you, we can come back later after everyone has left for the day.” He smiles.

“That’s fine. I was just leaving. You can have the room.” With my coffee in one hand and briefcase in the other, I head toward my office when my cell goes off. I search inside the pocket of my suit jacket, then my leather bag, when someone or something collides into me and my coffee goes all over my new cream-colored suit.

“What the…”

“It’s my fault,” a deep masculine voice confirming his guilt. I look up, into the face of the exact same construction worker from this morning. His eyes widen then narrow at me.

“You damn right it’s your fault. Apparently, you didn’t get the memo that said “when you’re with civilized people, you don’t need to drag your knuckles on the floor.” My face grows hot as thoughts of hurting him swirl in my mind,“You’re going to pay to replace this,” I seethe.

“Damn, you’re a real firecracker, aren’t you,” he chuckles.

“I’m not a firecracker, but you are a total buffoon if you think, for one minute, that you’re not paying to replace this suit,” I sneer. He stands in front of me, and the humor fades from his face. I was about ready to call security when he grabs my arm and pulls me over to the sink. He rips some paper towels off the roll and wets them, and tries to wipe off the coffee that has by now, ruined my suit. Not only that, but he cops a feel, smirking at me, and before I have a chance to think, I slap him across the face. Angry red lines raise up on his cheek as he stares at me with rage.

“Oh no,” I feign shock, “Please don’t be mad.” Of course, I say this in jest, because, well, I didn’t give a damn what he thought. “Now, get out of my way and don’t touch me again.”

“Honey, you couldn’t pay me to touch you,” he grunts. My mouth falls open at his remark, and the man behind me laughs. I round on him, and he holds his hands up in surrender.“Go play lawyer, Princess,” the brooding bafoon scoffs.

“This is not over!” I pick up my things and walk down the corridor to my office.

Lydia was standing with a hand over her mouth, “What happened, Darcy?” She asks with concern, but I don’t answer as I close the door behind me. Now, I have to go home and change. That would be another hour wasted because of this construction guy, who also made me late for work. Who did he think he was, anyway?

Darcy

“Hey, Darc!”Lydia breaks through the fog of my day just as I was finishing up some paperwork. I looke up and smile, “You're meeting us down at Lefty’s tonight right?” she asks, and I nod yes, “Great, see you there in an hour.”

I ring through to Charlee’s office, “Hey girl, you ready for some fun?” I don’t think I hear her hang up before she was at my door. “Wow, you’re in a good mood,” I observe. To be honest, this girl was the eternal optimist; she always has a kind word for everyone she met; well, except my aunt.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you, when I was at lunch today I met the nicest guy,” she gushes. Oh great, another As the World Turns for Charlee!

“You did? Here at the office?”

“Uh, sort of, he’s meeting us at the bar. I’m so excited for you to meet him.”

“Please tell me he’s not a letch or anything like that,” I mutter, “Okay, he’s not an unemployed bum, is he?”

“Oh stop being a party pooper, Darcy, lighten up and live a little.”

“Live a little? Geez, Charlee, we’ve grown up together and been through a lot, but I don’t need you judging me, okay.

Oops, her feathers got riled, “Look, Darcy Fitzwilliam, you’ve had a burr up your crack all day!” That makes me burst out laughing.

“No, it’s not funny! What this really is, is a cry for fun.” Oh damn, she was on a roll. “When was the last time we went out that didn’t have to do with the firm?” I shrug because it was too long ago to remember.

“See, that’s what I’m saying. Fun, we need fun, oh and booze, and men,” Charlee giggles.

“Men? I didn’t shave my legs this morning, Char,” I wink at her. “Maybe I’ll get lucky and meet a rodeo clown, they don’t seem too picky.”

She chuckle and shakes her head, “I’ll be ready in five, okay.”

“Yeah,” I say, as Charlee disappears down the hall and into her office. As I gather up my things and check in the mirror to see if my makeup had stayed in place, I begin to wonder just who Charlee met that had her panties in a wad. There was no way I was going to Lefties tonight and picking someone up. Though I had lied because I can’t stand hairy legs; I mean on me.

***

Charlee and I walk into Lefties, and the bartender whistles to see what we wanted to drink. “Don’t whistle at us,” the words come out before Charlee could stop me.

“Ooo, someone had a rough work day,” he mutters from his perch behind the bar.

“Don’t,”  Charlee says as she pushes me toward the washroom. “Listen to me, Darcy we’re here to have fun tonight. If it kills me, you are going to laugh, dance, and drink,” she utters with finality. “You better not ruin this night with your hard-ass attitude.”

“I don’t have a hard-ass attitude. Why would you say that to me?” She begins fluffing my hair and takes the lipstick from her purse to put on me. “Uh, no,” I tell her, “I’ll have fun, but I’m not wearing that dreadful red.” Charlee gives me a look, and I nods because when she sets her mind to it, there wasn’t much you could do but agree with her. She smiles, and that’s why we are best friends. Charlee had a natural way about her to calm, even the most anxious of hardasses, namely me.

***

“Okay, my turn to buy the round,” Lydia’s voice carries over the din of the bar. Our food was served, but we were on round three of shots. Tim, the bartender comes over and sets our shots on the table, but instead of one, there were two.

“I ordered one shot for each of us,” Lydia mutters.

“Oh, yeah, no worries ladies. The guy in the black leather at the bar ordered you an extra round,” he winks. “Well,” Charlee smiles, “Who are we to shun a good shot from a good man.” Without a second thought, we toast to friendship and down both of them.

Charlee gets up and pulls me toward the dance floor, along with Lydia taking up the rear. The three of us grind against each other like it was a free for all orgy. I look through the faces, and it seems that we have some admirers watching as we dance.

It reminds me of a Dennison of wolves, licking their lips and waiting in the shadows to eat us. Hmm, then I realize, I was piss drunk off my ass. Charlee meets up with the guy she was meeting, he looks familiar, but I couldn’t place him. My thoughts were interrupted by, a pair of strong hands that hook onto my waist and holds me with my back to his front. I have no idea who it was, but damn he has some serious hip action going on, so I just let go and let my body sway with his.

His other hand comes around my chest as he grounds against my rear. “What’s your name,” he mutters in my ear while latching onto my earlobe. I groan, reaching down to grab his thigh, “You are so goddamned hot,” he grunts, pushing me away from the dance floor, and down a long, narrow hallway.

He slams my body against the wall and pulls my hands over my head, “Mmm, that’s it.” God, I want him to relieve the ache between my legs. I want him to rip my clothes off and take me right here. His hand slides between my legs, and I gasp when he drags his fingers along the lace of my panties. The sound he makes sends shivers over my skin. I try to catch my breath, but it was useless, as he pushes my hair to one side.

His fingers play me like an instrument, but when his other hand goes to the front of my short black mini, my legs almost give out. He holds me against the rough surface, and I was sandwiched between his hard body and the wall. Heaven wasn’t far; I could almost touch it as his fingers fuck me.

“I want to taste you so badly,” he groans. I feel his thumb press against my rosebud, and I come apart. It was so much stimulation that I couldn’t hold back anymore. I scream my release, but he does’t stop after I come. He keeps going, I try to get away, it was sensation overload for my sensitized flesh. But, before I could tell him to stop because it was driving me near crazy, I come again, even harder than the first time.

The sounds of him feasting on his fingers, releasing each, as he whispers in my ear, “God damn, you taste like heaven.” The deep timbre of his voice caresses my ear as he speaks, “I’d love to bury my tongue inside you,” he admitts, and a shiver rocks both our bodies. I gasp while he ground his erection against the curve of my ass.

Who was this vixen that had taken over the sensible side of my brain! Why was I letting this man do this, who was he? There wasn’t a logical answer, except I didn’t think for once and it just plain felt too good. That wouldn’t comfort me later when I remembered that I let a perfect stranger finger fuck me against a wall in an overcrowded bar.

The warmth of his lips brush against my neck and soon after that, the warm body that held my front to the wall was suddenly gone. Cool air follows as I turn toward it and watch a man walk out into the night air. Oh, my God, was that him? He brought to the edge of bliss, and I tumbled over twice, and I didn’t even ask him his name.

***

“There you are,” Charlee’s voice draws my attention away from the dark-haired man with the magic fingers. “You didn’t even get to meet the guy I told you about, he just left.”

The fog lifts a bit, and I smile at my friend, “Next time, I guess,” I tell her as I wobble into the bathroom.

“Geez, Darc, you’re all flushed,” she proclaims. “I think I should drive you home. You’ve had way too much to drink tonight.” I barricad myself in a stall, grab some toilet paper to wipe the come that was dripping down my leg… hell that guy knew how to get the most out of me. That gets me to thinking, why didn’t he let me look at him? He smelled so good and had a body that felt like sculpted marble, so why be mysterious? Oh God, he was tall, well tall enough to kiss the top of my head.

I walk out, and Charlee was still talking, not that I hear her; I mean sometimes she didn’t know when to stop. “Are you sure you’re okay?” she asks and pushes my hair behind my ears, then she stop and stares at me.

“What,” but she doesn’t answer as her eyes widen.

“Why are you looking at me like…” I ask.

Before I could finish that statement, Charlee covers her mouth with one hand and points to my neck with the other. There, blazing on my skin was a hickey and I cover it with my hand while trying to avoid her gaze.

“Is there something you want to tell me?” she asks with a tinge of anger.

“Nope,” was all I say as I walk to the door and pull it open.

“Fine, let’s order something greasy to eat,” and I look behind me to see where Charlee was, “Come on girl.” She turns me around and makes sure my hair was covering the mark, then we walk out of the washroom together.

***

An hour later I was at my place, Charlee had Lydia drive my car and then would drive her home. “I’ll call you tomorrow, Darcy,” she giggles as the gusty fall wind blows my hair in my face.

“It’s probably good that we don’t work on Saturdays.” I wave goodbye and pull my keys from my purse, unlocking the door. Thank God I was home. I push off the stilettos and toss my bag on the entryway hall bench. It looks rather inviting, and I plop down on the overstuffed blue cushion. My head falls in my hands as I try to make sense of what happened tonight and how I was going to find out who the guy was; and oh yeah, how I was going to have more of what he gave me tonight.

At some point, I must have passed out on the bench, because I wake up on it with my mouth feeling like sandpaper, and the world wouldn’t stop spinning. I ended up on the floor while I tried to get my legs to work. My dignity demolished, my dress was hiked up around my waist and I thank God that I was alone. Or so I thought until I hear a bubble of laughter, which startles me into promptly falling on my butt.

“You really shouldn’t drink, Darc,” I groan as I recognize the voice.

“What are you doing here, Austen?” I ask my brother, who was having way to much fun at my expense.

“I’m rather enjoying you drunk,” he snorts and links his hands behind his head. “You had some fun tonight, huh? It’s good for you,” he smirks. I growl at him, and he gets up to help me off the floor. “Come on, sis,” Austen carries me to my room and sits me on the edge of my bed. “Mom and dad don’t know I’m home, so I’m crashing in your guest room,” with that he closes the door, and I curl up on my comforter and fall asleep.

***

Morning doesn’t find me much better. My head feels like a coconut in a vise, and a bitter taste is in my mouth A loud knock, follows by the door opening, “Darcy, wake up. It’s ten in the morning. Dad is here with some construction guys to measure your room.”

I groan and roll to the edge of my bed, “Fine, let me get in the bathroom,” I shriek as I fall on my face.

“Geez, Darc.” Austen hollers and comes over to help me up. “What the hell did you drink last night?”, before I could answer, the doorway of my room was filled with men.

Austen pushes me behind him so that I could pull my dress down causing me to trip over my feet and I end up face first on the floor with my ass up in the air. Austen grabs the blanket off my bed and throws it over me. And when I say he throws it over me, I mean even over my head; this was beyond embarrassing—but the real kicker was the groaning sound that I didn’t recognize.

Oh please, dear lord, take me now.

“Just give us a minute, okay,” Autsen tells them. “Just let me get her up, and then you can get those measurements.”

“Thanks, I owe you one,” I smile as he closes the door. I peel off my clothes and get into the shower. Wishing I could do the same with the last twenty-four hours and just wash it down the drain too.

Elijah

After we finish at the law offices, Jon tells me he ran into a woman today and that we were meeting her at some hoity-toity bar that I had never been to before. It wasn’t like him to go out of his way to play with some girl he just met, but this one had snagged his curiosity.

The bouncer is a complete douchebag, all pumped up on roids and playing Mr. Tough Guy. In all honesty, I was a quiet person, attracting attention wasn’t something that I did, but this guy pisses me off.

“Hey, show me your I.D. buddy,” he mutters. Jon pulls out his wallet and shows him that we were of age; yeah, something like ten years ago. “Where’s your I.D. buddy,” he sneers at me.

“It’s obvious that I’m older than nineteen,” I hiss. The guy grabs the front of my shirt and Jon jumps in before a fight breaks out, “Here’s his driver's license,” I grab my wallet out of his hand.

“Don’t touch my shit, bro,” I seeth as the door guy chuckles and tosses my license on the ground.

To say I was pissed was putting it mildly, “Pick it up, Arnold,” as I clench my jaw. “I’ll knock your damn head off if you don’t pick it up!”

“Is that so, tough guy?  He calls a  group of replicas from inside the door to stand at his side.

“What do I have to say,” I grumble.

I bunch up my fingers together and cock my fist back to smash the jerk in the head, but Jon grabs me. “No worries, guys, everything is good.”

He pushes me toward the entrance, and I shrug him off and round on him,“Don’t ever do that to me again, Jon. Christ, you’re my brother, but you had no right to step over me. I’m not a fucking kid,” I fume, and Jon just stares at me.

“Look, Eli, it’s not worth getting the shit kicked out of you and probably spending a night in jail.”

The music was so loud that I bearly hear what he was saying to me, “Yeah, well next time I’m going to take someone out. Don’t ever stick your nose in my shit.”

My eyes fix on the dance floor, to the three women that were grinding on one another. Well, if it wasn’t Miss Uptight herself, “Who the hell are you meeting here, bro?” I ask Jon.

“That one, on the left,” he points to the blonde with towel girl from this morning.

“Are you shitting me?” I ask and laugh.

“Nah, I wouldn’t joke about that,” his eye are fixed on them, and as it looks, every guy in the place was watching them.

“I’m gonna get a beer,” I grunt and push through the crowd of people to get to the bar. “Can I get a beer,” I holler to the bartender.

“There you go, you want a glass for that?”

“This is fine,” and hand him a ten. He gets my change and goes to hand it to me, I wave him off, because I want information more than I wanted the money.

“Who’s the chick in the middle?” I ask him as he pulls his gaze away from the dance floor.

“She’s hot, eh?” He smiles. “She’s friends with Charlee, who is here a few times a week. Her name is Darcy, she’s pretty uptight,” he tilts his head to the side, “And not much into the party scene.”

“No?” I nod.

“Dude, I’m giving you fair warning, she’s not a partier. She doesn’t drink that much and never leaves with anyone.” He points to the three women, “And she never lets a guy grind up on her like she’s letting her friends do, right now. I’ve never seen her this relaxed.” I thank him and order another beer.

One thing was for sure; I was going to make her scream and burn for me. I always get what I want, and damn me to hell, I want her.

***

I see Jon dancing with Charlee and watch as Darcy shoots down guy after guy. Fuck, the front of my pants were becoming unbearably snug since we walked in here twenty minutes ago and saw her. She was a magnificent creature, but I didn’t know if she knew just how hot she was to all the men watching her.

I down a couple of shots and approach her. When I reach her, I lose my nerve and grab her by the hips and pull her against me. Her round ass bumps against my hard cock. She doesn’t fight or argue, which seems odd, but who was I to question it. Christ her little dress was so tight it melted against her body like a second skin and left nothing to the imagination.

Her hardened nipples pierce the front, begging to be bitten, while her heart-shape ass begged to be spanked. And hell, I was just the guy to do both—I couldn’t remember the last time I wanted someone this badly; it was a need that burned deep in my gut and found a home a little further south.

I ground into the fabric, dreaming it was her as I wrap my right arm around her chest and splay my left, over her abdomen. Darcy lets her head fall back, and a low moan follows. The exhilaration of touching her fills my senses and the thought of her turning the other guys away has me harder than rock. I didn’t want to come in my pants like a fucking teenager, but this girl did things to my head, and I didn’t mean just the one hanging between my legs, either.

“You are so goddamned perfect,” I grunt, pushing us through a crowd of onlookers. I take her down the dimly lit, hall off the dance floor. Once there, I push her against the wall and pull her arms over her head, “Mmm, that’s it.” Her sweet scent wraps itself around me, and I need to feel her heat on me.

I curse when I draw up the back of her dress and run my fingers over her core, and fuck me, she was dripping. Her long hair hangs down her back and I push it aside to nip her flesh as I sink two fingers into her core. She bucks against me, and I can’t stop myself, as I force my other hand down the front of her panties.

She was exactly where I want her, pinned between me and the wall. I knew she wouldn’t fight me if I push inside of her and let her come on my cock, fuck she was driving me crazy. My fingers pump inside her as my calloused fingertips rub back and forth then side to side over her clit. Her muscles clamp down on my fingers, and all I could think about was how it would feel choking my fucking cock.

“I bet you taste as good as you look,” I groan against her silky skin. Just to see how far I could push this magnificent beauty, I nudge my thumb over her puckered hole, and she comes apart like a dream. She screams into the wall, but I don’t stop even after she comes. I don’t want her to forget what I’d done to her body, even though she didn’t know it was me giving her an orgasm. That would come in time, no doubt, and talk about coming, she did—for a second time grabbing my hand and holding it tight against her clit.

“God damn, you taste like heaven,” I mutter as I lick each finger. “I’d love to bury my tongue inside you,” and my body shakes as the image of her grinding on my face pops into my head. Her body shakes from the aftermath as I grind my cock against her perfect ass.

I dig my teeth into the flesh between her neck and shoulder, sucking the skin hard, while she groans.

I didn’t want to leave her, especially when I was painfully hard and I knew I’d have to take care of it myself. I back away bit by bit until she gasps, turning toward me as I turn my body away from her and duck out the back entrance. But, I was sure she wouldn’t forget what happened in the hall or how her core clamped down and came all over my fingers.

My head was full of the feel of her, the memory of the sounds she made and the desire that radiated off her body. The Ice Princess didn’t know who I was, but I would remind her at some point, and then I will make her mine.

***

My phone goes off, and I ignore it since I already know who it is…Jon. The guy didn’t know what it was to take it easy or just to let loose. He seemed pretty content last night as the blond dirty danced with him. Or should I say, she danced and gyrated while he stood there and let her?

I couldn’t imagine that going on for long before Jon ripped off her clothes. He’s not the laid back kind of guy that he portrays, more of a control type and he’s filled me in a few times on what he likes. Christ, he made me watch pornos of what he likes; I wonder if any of our brothers were into that type of lifestyle.

“Fuck,” I holler and grab my cell, hitting the accept button.

“Well, good morning, sleeping beauty,” he chuckles.

“You do know what time it is, right?” I mutter in annoyance.

“Yeah, I do know, get out of bed and come over,” he orders. “Old Fitzwilliam just called and asked us to meet him at his daughters.”

Oh shit, “No, I’m not going this morning,” I exclaim as I sit up on my bed. When I got home early this morning, I didn’t even take my clothes off. I passed out on my couch, well I passed out after I jerked off.

“Look asswipe, we have a job to do, and I already told you it’s a big contract for us,” he chides.

“I know that, Jon!” Now I was pissed, “Why is it only you and me for the most part working for Fitzwilliam?”

“Eli, we’re the oldest and the most experienced in our trade. Stop being a baby and get your ass up.”

“I’m sleeping, call one of your other brothers,” I answer.

“What happened to you last night? You were there dancing with Darcy, and then you both disappeared,” he questions. “Damn Eli, you didn’t fuck and leave her with her panties around her ankles did you?”

“Hey,” I growl, “Don’t talk to me as if I need monitoring. I didn’t leave her with her pants down, okay.”

“So, you fucked her, and now we are probably out of a job!”

“You know, there are five of us, Jon,” I snap, “Call one of them. They don’t mind you controlling their lives, me on the other hand, I’m going back to sleep,” and I hang up. He has a lot of nerve thinking I’d just take his damn shit.

***

I don’t get up until two in the afternoon and needing a coffee something fierce. So, I can admit I overindulged myself last night, what with the shots and beer. That was to get the nerve up to approach Darcy, but I didn’t do it the right way. But, fuck she fit perfectly against me, her curves felt so good, and the scent of her was embedded in my soul; not to mention it kept kicking me between the legs.

What the hell was this all about, it’s not as if I haven’t been with beautiful women before. Or found them infuriating and a pain in the ass, so what’s so different about this one. I couldn’t answer that question, besides all this thinking had me rather intimate with my hand and cold showers. Damn!

There was only one way I was going to get this taken care of, and that was to go out and get laid. Yeah, that was it. Now I just had to stop popping boners and stay out of the cold water long enough to find someone and fuck Darcy Fitzwilliam out of my system.

I decide to go to the gym later in the day, ya know work off some steam and all that kind of bullshit. Never make it there though, I head out to my usual watering hole to grab a drink and maybe a blowjob if I was lucky.

***

The bartender shoots me a smile, and I nod at her, “Hi Sandy, can I get a beer?”

“Sure thing, sugar,” and she reaches into the cooler and grabs a bottle. Popping the cap off and places it in front of me, “Where you been?” She asks me, she was sweet and we’d fucked around a few times without any entanglements.

“Got any plans for tonight?” I ask with a wink. She arches her eyebrow, “You wanting a date or an itch to be scratched?” I give her my best panty-melting smile and the next thing I know we are in a stall in the women’s washroom. Sandy grabs the front of my jeans as she fumbles with the button.  I suck her lower lip between my teeth and lean my head back against the the cool metal. My mind drifts to Darcy, she was all I could think of and all I wanted was Darcy. My thoughts the last few days had been consumed with her. Her sweet essence on my tongue, the soft moans she rewarded me with and that hot fucking body that rested so perfectly against mine in that dimly lit hallway at Lefties.

I couldn’t even get it up right now, but as soon as I get home, I’d be harder than granite, “Fuck, I can’t do this right now, I got to go Sandy.” She nods as I open the door and leave.

There was only one thing I could do, come clean with Darcy and hope to God she wouldn’t kick me in the balls.

***

Sunday morning rolls around, and I drag my ass to the kitchen to make some coffee. Last night was a catastrophe, what the hell had I been thinking? Getting my cock sucked or banging someone would miraculously catapult me into forgetting Darcy? Yeah, that sounds even more stupid than last night. Geez, when did I turn into such a pussy, well in my defense I’d never really fallen into feelings before and now I knew why I stayed clear of the particular shithole!

After drinking eight cups of coffee I was wired, so I grab a protein bar and head out for an early morning run. The trail was usually empty at this time on the weekends, except for us runners, joggers, and walkers.

I turn on some Dio, letting it fill my brain with power as I stretch my legs. Nothing quite like fresh air and a good run to get those juices flowing. Tonight was family night at the parent's house, mom was a stickler for that; had to gather together every few weeks.

She lucked out, having five boys, there was no end to the mischief we got into as kids. Our dad was great too, he adored mom. I think we all strive to have something that real in our lives, someday.

Well, someday was here, maybe, they were married young as most did back then. Liam, the youngest brother, was already engaged at the tender age of twenty-two. Here I was at the ripe age of twenty-six, and I had never even fallen in love; I thought I was once, but as it turns out, just because you get your weenie wet, it doesn’t necessarily mean that you’re in love.

The harsh lessons we all learn in life, regardless of status or wealth. It makes me sometimes laugh, watching my brothers tip-toe around women. We were all looking for the same thing. Hmm, not really, I was looking for a place to pump my seed, it didn’t get much deeper than that, for me. Then I think about Friday night and having the magnificent woman come apart in my hands, she could make me forget that I wanted to stay single.

That one was a pistol, full of vigor and ripe for the picking. I didn’t know how I was going to approach Darcy after what happened, hell she didn’t even know it was me who made her come, not once but twice with my fingers. The thought of her bouncing on my cock, riding me like a cowgirl was driving me crazy. Just as I was about to begin my run, I notice movement to my left and look over.

“Well, look who’s here, Charlee,” the sound of her voice had my cock weeping, as I glance over my shoulder and see the girl I’d been jerking off to for the last few days. I grunt, pulling my shirt out of my pants to hide my hard-on.

“Ladies,” I smile, “I’ve never seen you here before.”

“Charlee lives on Netherfield, it’s a few blocks over from here,” she discloses.

“Is Jon with you?” Charlee asks me, and I shake my head. “Huh, he said that he would meet us here,” she mutters aloud.

“Did he,” my eyebrow quirking up. “I talked to him an hour ago, and he said something about going to speak with your dad,” and I gaze at Darcy. Once she notices me staring at her, she flushes, and I wonder if she knows that it was me in the narrow hallway on Friday night.

Her hair blows in the morning breeze, “How do you jog with your hair flying all over?” A smirk pulls up one side of her mouth, and I can’t help but notice how plump her lips are.

“Hey, loverboy,” Jon comes up behind me and pats my shoulder. “What are you doing here?” He asks as Charlee sidles up next to him, gets on her tiptoes and kisses him.

“Can you two get a room, please,” I joke with them. I need to take my eyes and thoughts off of Darcy before I pull her into the bushes and finish what I started Friday night. This was pure insanity. I couldn’t stop thinking about her or how much I wanted her.

“I guess we’re going to be jogging together,” Darcy mutters with a faint smile.

I nod and walk over so I could whisper in her ear, “How about you and I put a wager on it?”

“And what kind of wager would that be?” she asked narrowing her eyes at me.

“You beat me, and I’ll take you for a drink,” instead of answering me, her mouth falls open. “What, you don’t drink?”

“Oh no, I do drink,” she scratches the back of her head and sweeps her tongue over her pink lips. It must have been an unconscious gesture as she clears her throat when she notices me staring at her lips.

“So, do we have a bet?” I waggle my eyebrows as she looks away from me, “Hey, if you’re chicken, that’s okay,” I comment, and that seems to push her along.

“Scared of what, having a drink with you? I’d hardly say that would scare me,” she giggles.

“Well, let’s go then,” I smirk.

“So, if you win I buy you a drink?”

I step right up next to her and in a low voice tell her, “If I win, you let me taste you. For the life of me, I can’t get your taste or anything else about you out of my mind.” She gasps and grabs the front of her shirt, turning slightly toward me, “You?”

“It was all me,” I answer, staring into her knowing gaze just before she steps back and plunks down on a bench.

“Come on, Princess, I promise it’ll feel good.” She doesn’t answer, just gets up and runs back towards her car. I groan as I watch her rear and chase after her. Fuck, I had to have her!

She goes to open the driver's door, and I lean against it, “What do you think you’re doing?” Darcy asks with her hands on her hips and a frown marring her beautiful face.

“What do you mean?” I cross my arms over my chest. “We have a bet, don’t we?” She grimaces and looks over at her friend, who was walking over to us with my brother.

“Geez, what are you two doing?” Charlee asks us.

“We’re doing nothing, Charlee. You didn’t need to come over here, you know,” Darcy says bluntly as she blows her hair out of her eyes.

“Why are you leaning on the door, ” Jon asks. Not that it was any of his business and I shake my head and chuckle, “Did I say something amusing?”

“Darcy and I don’t need an audience when we are talking. Why don’t you two start your run and leave us to discuss things, alone.”

I catch Darcy’s look and just realized that she was much shorter without her heels on. Not that it mattered, because of those legs! I groan while my brother and Charlee stare at me as if I grew another head.

“Can I talk to you, alone, Eli,” Jon asks me.

“Not right now, I need to clear some stuff with Darcy,” as I glance her way. “Darc,” I start, but she doesn’t bother to hold back her emotions as she rips into me.

“No, we have nothing to discuss,” her soft voice coming out tight. “I didn’t know that was you the other night, but, you knew it was me.”

“What,” Charlee chokes out as she grabs Darcy’s hand.

“Yeah, I should’ve said something, and I should’ve let you know it was me, but would you have danced with me,” I ask her as my heart begins beating hard. It felt as if it would pop out of my chest, “Would you have given me the time of day, Darcy?” I start sweating, it trickles down the back of my neck, and I rub my hand over it to catch it before it dripped on my collar. “Did you ever think that maybe, subconsciously, you knew it was me?” She stares at me blankly, “I didn’t push you to leave the dance floor, I’m not that kind of guy, babe.” I draw in a sharp breath and rake my hands through my hair. “I don’t need to play games to get a woman interested in me, but you, you think you’re better than me.”

All the time I speak I watch her eyes, watch the fire building inside them, but she never utters one word. “I don’t know what made me think that you were a prize worth having, but I can see now that it was a mistake.”

“Hey, you can’t talk to my friend like that,” Charlee pipes in an uppity tone.

“Charlee, I think this is between the two of them,” Jon exclaims, “They need to fix this themselves.”

“Oh, so that’s all you have to say!” Her petite five foot two frame shakes with anger, “He’s your brother, so I guess that means you would think like him.” Charlee growls, then turns to Darcy, “Let’s go, forget the run, the air around here is too thick, anyway.”

Jon stares at the blonde spitfire, “I didn’t know that I was bothering you, Charlee,” he quips and walks around her. “Ms. Fitzwilliam, we will be at your house by nine in the morning. I have the key you gave me, it will get noisy so you might want to leave for work early. Have a good day,” he nods and walks to his truck.

“Have a great day, ladies,” I smirk and run after Jon. “Can you give me a lift home?” I ask, he was pissed, and I thought that maybe I should walk when he answers, “Get the fuck in,” and he takes off, squealing the tires as we leave.

***

I don’t live far from the trail, and within minutes we pull into the complex where I live, “You want to come up for coffee?”

Jon sits quietly for a few short moments and nods, “I want to know what the hell happened between you and Darcy Friday night.”

“Fine, I have nothing to hide, bro. It was something that happened, and honestly, I was shocked it went that far,” I huff out.

“Yeah, yeah, did she threaten your virtue?” He grumbles.

“Very funny, she got what she wanted,” I smile, and his face lost all humor. He was about to berate me with questions, “Uh, no, inside,” and point to the building. There goes the peaceful Sunday I had planned for myself as I unlock the door and walk into the small foyer.

“Now can you answer me?”

“Damn, you’re worse than a kid,” I smirk and take in his lack of enthusiasm. “Ah hell, I’ll start from Friday morning,” I tell him what really happened after he and Mr. Fitzwilliam left the poolhouse and I heard a noise in the bedroom. We all thought we were alone, but when I peeked inside, I saw this exquisite woman wrapped in a towel. She moved with ease, confidence, and grace. I watch as Jon’s face goes through a spectrum of emotions, but when I tell him about the bat, he burst out laughing. Of course, he lost all humor when I relay about her towel falling to the floor when she swung it at me.

“Holy shit,” he mutters.

“Yeah, so you see what I’ve been dealing with, Jon,” I smirk. “Fuck, I can’t get her body out of my mind, then you asked me to go with you to Lefty’s,” I glance at him as I put his coffee down in front of him. “I was good and well fucked, bro,” I tell him with a deep sigh.

“Shit, no wonder you didn’t want to go there on Saturday,” he grunts while putting sugar in his cup. I sneer at the desecration of his coffee, “Don’t look at me like that, Eli, you know I use lots of sugar.”

“Yeah, I know, but it seems like you have sugar and a bit of coffee,” I chuckle when he reaches over and punches my arm. “Okay, so you two screwed around at the bar, and she had no idea that it was you?”

“In a nutshell, yeah,” as I take a hefty gulp of my liquid sanity. “Without getting into specifics, I stayed behind Darcy and talked in a deep voice. She had no idea who I was, but she didn’t balk when I pushed her toward the back hall either.” Just the thought, has me popping a boner, there was no way that little tryst was the last one we’d have.

“You know she probably has a boyfriend, Eli,” he claims. “Women like her don’t walk through life without someone by their side.”

“I thought about that,” and take another drink. “Was anyone there when you guys showed up at her place?” There, I ask the one thing I wanted to know but was too chicken-shit to ask.

“There was a guy there, in her room, but he wasn’t a boyfriend. It was her brother,” Jon looks at me and furrows his brow, “Just how much did she drink?”

“Hell if I know, but she was toasted,” I chuckle at the memory. “So, why are you asking me that?”

Jon laughs, “We heard a noise from her room, and looked in. She was on the floor in the same dress she had on the night before,” his eyes crinkle at the corners from smiling. “Her dress was around her waist, and she looked every inch like a wet fucking dream.”

“So not funny, bro,” and Jon bursts out laughing. “Fuck off, Jon,” I say.

“You got it bad, Elijah Bennett,” he smirks. “My advice, stay away from her, she’s out of your league and so is Charlee for that matter,” his thumb rubs over the side of his mug, “I think we both better just let it go.”

“You do that, pussy,” and his eyes lock on mine. “I want more of that, and I always get what I want.”

Jon tilts his head and stares at me, “You mess up this contract, and I’ll make it so you’ll never have to worry about getting laid again,” he warns.

“Whoa, is that a dick threat,” I ask him, but he doesn’t answer as he downs the rest of his coffee and gets up. “I’ll see you at dinner,” he hollers over his shoulder just before he closes the front door. That leaves me to my own devices, as horrible as it was, sitting alone with my thoughts eating away at me.

I go to change into jeans, a black tee and call Karson, our second youngest brother, “Hey what’s up?” He asks when he picks up on the first ring.

“You feel like shooting pool, maybe grab a few beers before dinner at the parents tonight,” I mutter.

“Hell yeah, let me get rid of the girl in my bed and I’ll meet you at Beats.” I have to laugh, Karson never sleeps alone. He has a revolving door to his bedroom, and there was no end in sight for him.

“Sure thing, Karson. I’ll be there in fifteen,” I mutter and disconnect. There were five of us, Jon was always the serious one, oldest brother and me, I just didn’t give a shit. Max was the only one of all of us that went to University; he was an uptight, pretentious asswipe most of the time. I honestly didn’t think he had a fun bone in his perfectly toned body. And Liam was a hard worker and one hundred percent committed to his fiancee, Roxanne.

***

I was at Beats first, so I grab us a pool table, a pitcher of beer and did a few warm-up shots. The door opens and in comes Karson with a girl hanging on him. He whispers something in her ear, and she glances up at him as if to say you’re a douche and walks out. Yeah, he was a master of, ‘get it in, get it out, and don’t mess my hair up.’

He tosses his leather on the table where my jacket is and pours himself a beer, “So, let's get this game going.” He was in a mood, fucker must have gotten his weenie wet again before he got here.

“Aren’t you all chipper,” I wink. “That girl ride you here?”

“Nah, she blew me on the way over,” he chuckles as he picks up the triangle to set up the balls.

“No shit, and what did you say that pissed her off?” I wonder while he downs half of his glass of beer and wipes his sleeve across his mouth.

“What’s with all the questions,” he groans, “She outdid her usefulness, that’s all. I told her to fuck off,” and he grabs a pool cue, rubbing chalk on the end. “You know I don’t want any crap in my life.”

Yeah, that was putting it mildly, “So are you seeing her again?” I knew he would get pissed-off at me for asking, but I’ve always pushed him as far as I could, brotherly love at its finest.

“Did you want to go get a bite to eat and talk about our feelings, Eli?” He smirks and shakes his head at me, “Stepping in feelings is something like stepping in shit, I don’t care for either one.”

I laugh, it was so typical of Karson to say stuff like that, “So, Liam and his lady love will be at the house tonight?” I waggle my eyebrows. “Mom is going to make a big ass deal out of this, you know that right?”

Karson finishes his first beer and quickly fills it up, “Well, that’s her M.O., right? Ma wants grandbabies, and at least one son is going to do that for her.” Our talk subsides as the game becomes a bet, the loser buying the next round. We all play quite well, but Jon was the master at the game; I can’t remember the last time he lost, or if he ever did.

Two pitchers down, we both win a game and a guy that knows Karson comes over and lays some money on the table. “Hey man,” they clap their hands together, and a chest bump, “Your dad doesn’t know you’re here does he,” Karson laughs.

“Nah, he does but I’ve been staying at my sister’s, the old man is riding the hell out of me.”

“Oh hey, Austen, this is my brother, Eli and vice versa,” Karson introduces us.

“Nice to meet ya,” I nod at him just before I sung my last ball. “I guess that makes me the winner,” I taunt, “You should go find your girlfriend, Karson.”

“No one likes an idiot winner, ya know that, Eli.”

“Thanks for those words of wisdom,” I joke. “Line them up, Austen and let’s see who wins this game,” I smirk, “Oh, the round is on you, bro.”

“I forgot what a dick you are when you win,” Karson chuckles and walks over to the bar to get another pitcher of beer.

“You guys close?” Austen asks.

“We’re brothers, and Karson’s younger, so he puts up with more crap than I have,” I explain while watching him rack up the balls. “What do you do, Austen?”

“Your break, eh?” He mutters, and I bend over the table to shoot, “I’m in University, taking psychology. I’m aiming for being a shrink, but might end up a psychologist instead of a psychiatrist.”

“Why is that? You’d make more money being a psychiatrist, wouldn’t you?”

“Stop with all the damned questions, Eli,” Karson murmurs. “This is supposed to be fun. We'll get fifty questions with mom and dad tonight.”

I look at my watch, “Shit, let’s make this game fast, we’ve got to go, Karson.” We smash through the game, and Austen wins, so it was decided that once dinner was over, we’d all head over to my place for a night of video games.

***

Dinner goes off without incident, which was nice for a change. Mom about broke her butt over Liam’s finance; Roxanne and dad talked about a house that wasn’t far from here for them to settle in.

“Now, Elijah, when are you going to settle down?” Mom asks me, “Your dad and I worry about you,” she mutters and starts on the ‘if you are gay’ talk. Not that there was anything wrong with that, it just was that I wasn’t gay and very much in lust with a certain lawyer that had rebuffed me today. My ego, on the other hand, was tipping toward the gutter. That’s probably generous, my outlook on the whole situation was shit at best.

“Mom, if I were gay I’d tell you,” and Jon bursts out laughing. “You might want to ask Jon if he is though,” I tease.

“I know Jon’s not, he’s had plenty of girlfriends, but you never seem too interested in having anyone.” That does it, “Mom, damn, I’m not gay!”

Our dad stands up, comes over to me and pulls me out of my chair, “Outside, right now,” he orders. So, outside we go as we duck into the garage, “Look, Eli, don’t ever tell your mom that we come out here for this,” and he crouches down and pulls a bottle of Club Royal from underneath his workbench. He takes two cups from a shelf and pours us each some, “You know she hates when I drink, but you know a drink here, or there won’t hurt.”

“I know, Dad,” as I down the contents of the cup. “What’s going on with you? You never get upset with your mom, which, by the way, I didn’t appreciate,” Dad tells me sternly.

“Just a lot of shit going on, that’s all, and we have this new contract,” I tell him. “I’m trying not to mess it up,” and he pours another few shots in my cup.

“What’s that nonsense about? Why would you mess up the contract?” he questions.

I heave in a deep breath and blow it out, and tell him everything that happened the last few days. He doesn’t remark, make any faces or even gesture about anything, he just listens to everything I say.

“Sounds like you have an infatuation with this woman,” he grumbles. “Maybe it’s best if you do stay away, at least while you’re working at her home. That family has more money than they can spend in this lifetime, so I understand what Jon’s talking about too,” he exclaims and pats my shoulder. “Eli, you’re a good man and any woman would be lucky to have you, but don’t let this one drag you down,” he warns. “Once you’re down, it’s hard to climb back up, son.”

***

It ends up that Jon, Karson, and Austen comes over to my place. We drink a bottle of whiskey, and everyone passes out around two-thirty in the morning. This wasn’t the best thing because we had to be at Darcy’s at nine a.m., but after a few or ten shots I find out that Austen is a Fitzwilliam. That fact blows my ever-loving mind, much to Jon’s amusement.

Of course, he feels it necessary to tell Austen that his sister and I have a bit of history. Which only makes the younger Fitzwilliam chuckle, because their dad rules who they date. The world as I know it was getting smaller by the second and squeezing the light right out of me.

I drag my ass to bed in the early hours and try to sleep, but it was useless. My brain wouldn’t shut off, and my chest ached, there wasn’t much that I could do to remedy the circumstances surrounding this fiasco. My alarm goes off at five. I groan, ripping it out of the wall and throwing it against the opposite wall.

“Hey, get up you lazy shit,” Jon yells through the door. “You’re going to want to look all purty to start your day at Darcy’s.”

“Get out of my house, asswipe,” I mutter and throw my pillow at him when he opens the door. “I want my privacy back,” I holler as Karson walks into my room and pulls some of my clothes from the drawers. “What the hell are you doing?”

“You’re going to ask me that?” he grumbles and sighs.

“Yeah, I guess I am,” I fume as I get out of bed. “Go home and get your own damned clothes.”

“I am not going home then coming back, and then to work, not happening.”

“Why not? You have lots of time before we have to be to work,” I watch as he pulls my shirt over his head and did up my jeans. “I guess that’s my answer, isn’t it,” I sneer and head to my ensuite to shower. I turn on the hot water and let it cascade over my back, thinking of the day that lies ahead when someone knocks on the door, “What,” I yell, but no one answers.

I pull the curtain open and grab a towel to wrap around my waist, “Who the hell knocked on the goddamned door?” Still nothing, and I walk out into the kitchen and freeze, there stood the one woman that turned me on and made my blood boil at the same time.

“What are you doing here?” I ask as I busy myself pouring a cup of coffee, “And where is everyone?” She doesn’t answer me, only turns her back to me, “I didn’t kidnap your brother if that’s why you’re here,” still nothing from her. Then I see her shoulders quake, and I place my hand on the small of her back, and she turns and burrows her face against my chest. I was shocked that she was crying, “What’s wrong, Darcy?”  I put my coffee down and hold her tight.

“It’s Austen, he…”

“He what, babe, tell me,” I plead, and she glances up at me with her cheeks flushed and her eyes puffy from crying.

“I shouldn’t be here, but Austen said he had left some of his things here, so I wanted to get them,” she breaths in a shaky breath. “He was in a car accident early this morning, I guess he got it in his mind to go home and lost control of his car.” Her voice cracks, and it scares the hell out of me.

“Is he okay, Darcy?” I ask, and she nods. “Okay, if he’s fine, why are you falling apart? Who let you in, anyway?”

“Your brother, Karson let me in,” she sniffs, “he was waiting for me when I got here.”

“What the hell, I go to take a shower, and all hell breaks loose!” I look down at her, “Where is Austen, now? And why did you feel like you had to get his things now?”

“You’re right. I didn’t mean to bother you. I’ll get Austen’s things and go,” she says, but I couldn’t let her leave when she was so upset.

“Wait a minute,” I urge and cover her upper arm with my hand. I force her against the wall and watch as her breasts rise and fall with each breath. “You’ve been driving me crazy for days, and you just happen to be in my house at five-thirty in the morning with not another soul here,” I brace my left hand on the wall beside her head. “I suppose you think that you can do whatever it is that you want to,” I whisper as I apply pressure with my right hand on her neck.

“I,” she shudders, “I didn’t want to be another notch on your bedpost.” Darcy archeds her back, and her hardened nipples pierce my abdomen, and her breath come out shaky, labored.

Before I second guessed what was happening, I press myself against her and claim her mouth. It was a wild kiss, all mashing teeth, biting lips and sucking tongues. My cock was at attention like every other time I was around Darcy. At that moment, I didn’t want to think, I just wanted to feel; feel her body, get lost in everything that was her and listen to her heartbeat when everything was silent.

I pull her jeans down and lift her up, and she locks her legs around my hips, bucking like a wild animal. She pulls her shirt off and her perfect tits have me dazed, hypnotized. Her pink nipples taunt me as I balance her against the wall and tear her panties off. Darcy let out a strangled gasp as I slide my fingers through her pussy lips. She was hot, so fucking hot and so damn wet. “I can’t hold back anymore,” I whisper against her lips.

Her vibrant blue eyes were at half mast as she reaches between us and pulls the towel loose from my waist, “Neither can I,” Darcy mutters, biting my lips and soothing it with her tongue.

“Fuck,” I curse under my breath when I feel her small hand encompass my shaft. “Holy Christ, that feels so unbelievable, babe,” I grunt, my head resting on her shoulder as a shiver runs up my spine. I couldn’t remember the last time a woman touched me and had this effect. It was new territory and one that I wasn’t quite sure of, but this felt so right.

Sex, after all, it was just sex, just two bodies coming together for one goal. But this, this was different, nothing I’d ever felt before, and I reveled in it, I wanted to get lost in it. Darcy releases me and licks her palm, grabbing me again, as she drops to her knees.

Her tongue pulses around the head of my cock and I have to pull her away, she was going to make me come. “Oh, fuck no, baby, not this time,” and I lift her up and toss her over my shoulder, slapping her luscious little heart-shaped ass as I hurry toward my room.

“Hey,” she chuckles, “put me down.”

“Oh, I plan to, right the fuck on my cock,” and I unceremoniously drop her on my bed. I give her no time to recover as I cover her body with mine, palming my shaft and pushing up through the warmth of her heat, bumping her clit then dragging back to her entrance. Her eyes flutter shut, and I watch the beauty under me become a shameless bundle of desire.

In one fast thrust, I was sheathed inside her and stilled. I pull in a deep breath because if I didn’t talk myself down, I would come like a fucking geyser, and I wanted to savor every single groove, moan and smell to memory. After today, this girl was going to be mine, I was going to ruin her for every other man.

I lay my body on hers and with every surge in I roll my hips to grind against her clit. When I pull out I left just the tip in and surge back inside, her pussy was tight as a goddamned siphon building pressure in my balls. “Fuck, Darc, so good,” I whisper in her ear, “You okay?”

She nos and sets her heels at the base of my back, “Just keep fucking me.”

That one request fanned the fire that was now out of control; her prodding words, her sensual moans, her voluptuous tits that begged to be licked as I thrust inside her. Darcy’s hips greet mine, the sounds of our bodies made as they collided together was almost too much and exactly what I needed. Our breaths were shallow, her eyes hooded with desire; this girl was made for me, and not even a fantasies held a light to her true magnificence. Let’s face it, I’ve fucked this girl numerous times in my mind, but nothing could’ve prepared me for this.

I pull her to the edge of the bed, “Put your arms around my neck,” I order her. Then I pick her up and back her against the wall to fuck her like a wild animal, “Look at me,” her eyes snap up to mine, “You belong to me,” I declare. “No one gets this pussy, but me,” I grunt as she tries to maneuver so she could bounce on me. “Not a chance, I need this baby,” and I bite down on her neck as I hold her tight between me and the cool wall.

“I—I,” her words devoured as my mouth come down over hers while I continue to plunder her warmth. Darcy gasps which told me I was giving her what she needed and that’s all that matters. I release her lips and dip my head, pulling one peak into my mouth, nipping the soft flesh that surrounds it.

“Oh,” she howls, as her core spasms and I feel her nails rip into my upper arms as she comes apart and pulls me along with her. I jerk a few times erratically and blow. My mind was completely numb from the euphoric energy eating me whole.

My head was buried against her neck, both of us breathing heavy as all my muscles tightened in my abdomen. There it was again, that feeling, that unknown and unwanted heat piercing my heart. I heave in a few deep breaths as she untangles herself from me and I steps back.

“Are you okay?” Darcy asks me. What was I supposed to say to that? No, I wasn’t, and I haven’t finished with you yet. I mean, this was just the beginning, she had become a drug that I needed to possess.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” I tell her, “Did I hurt you?”

“No, Eli,” she whispers her hands trying to cover her breasts, “I should get going.” Darcy doesn’t move though, she stares at me, maybe waiting for me to tell her to leave.

I rub the back of my head and walk to my dresser to grab a pair of jeans. “I’d like to know why you were crying when you got here?” I ask as I pull my pants up, leaving the button undone. She lowers her eyes to my happy trail as she licks her lips, “You want more,” I smirk as she blushes.

“Please, don’t be an idiot with me.”

“I’m sorry, I was just joking, Darcy,” I claim. “But, I meant what I said to you about being mine,” her gaze lifts to mine and she opens her mouth as if to say something but quickly stops. “What is going on with you?”

“Look, my dad found out that Austen quit school and saying he was upset is only the tip of the iceberg.” Then I notice how tired she looks.

“Your brother was here, but you know that,” I say playing with the tag from the shirt I hold in my hands. “I didn’t know he left though when I crashed he was passed out on the couch,” I offer her whatever information I have. “He’s going to be okay, babe.”

I walk over to her, offered her my shirt and help her put it on. I rub my hands up and down her arms and lean my forehead against hers, “You don’t have to act like you care, Eli,” she mutters. “We fucked, right, that’s what we both wanted.”

“Did I say that to you?” I grit out, this girl really knows how to push my buttons.

“Thanks for everything, I’ll see you around.” Darcy never gives me the chance to say anything as she grabs her things, gets dressed and runs out the front door. Well, what the fuck was that about? Wasn’t I supposed to be like that since it’s an assumption that that’s all men care about, the conquest?

***

Jon stood outside Darcy’s door speaking with Mr. Fitzwilliam, “Here he is,” my brother smiles. “Eli does all the figuring and lays out the floor plan,” then Jon looks back at me, “You want to show the blueprints to the Fitzwilliams while we start bringing in our supplies.”

I follow the senior Fitzwilliams into his stately home, “Have a seat,” he offers. “Coffee?”

“Uh, yes, please,” and his wife walks in followed by their daughter. Watching Darcy come in makes my blood hum with need, and I look away before anyone would notice the flame in my eyes. I clear my throat and begin to show the drawings I made as to what the pool house could be made into that would make it the perfect home.

Darcy carries over the pot of coffee and reaches in front of me to grab the cups off the table. She was so close that I could smell the subtle scent of me lingering on her and it curled right around my cock. Fuck!

After I explain everything, the family agrees with the plans we had set forth. “Well, that’s great, I’ll make some calls and have things ordered,” I turn to Darcy, “Did you want to look over lighting fixtures with me,” I ask.

“Sure, I can do that,” she smiles, and my heart skips a beat. “Great, I’ll get some catalogs, and we can check them out,” I say, after finding my voice.

“Oh, hold on a second, son,” Mr. Fitwilliam mutters. “We have guests coming for dinner tonight so tomorrow would be better for the two of you to get together,” he stresses.

“That’s not a problem at all,” and I hand Darcy my business card. I gather up my things and overhear Mrs. Fitzwilliam talking to Darcy about a man her father had given her number to. Something about how he would be here tonight and to make sure she wore the new dress they had bought last week. I glance over at her, but she didn’t pay me any mind as they walk out of the room.

I grab the handles of my briefcase and head out toward the pool house. I hear the sound of the patio door wooshing open then closing behind me, and I knew it was Darcy.

“Eli,” she calls just before I walk into her house and I turn to face her. “Yes, ma’am,” I answer and watch her bristle at my words.

“You’re mad, aren’t you?”

“Who are you meeting tonight?” I don’t have to tell her I was pissed, my expression conveyed it for me.

“Look, what happened between us, it was amazing, but we come from different worlds.”

“Yeah, we do, but that doesn’t make your world any better than mine, Darcy. This morning, we fucked, so tonight, I’m not looking to fuck anyone else,” I  grunt, trying to keep my cool. “I told you earlier, you were mine and that’s something that you’re going to have to get used to.”

Darcy didn’t say anything as she narrows her eyes, “You can give me the death stare, it doesn’t matter at all.” She turns away, and I smack her ass, but it didn’t even faze her. I chuckle as I watch her and that’s when I notice her father watching me. Perfect, and I duck into the poolhouse.

***

“What the hell happened between you two?” Jon questions as soon as I reach the door.

“Nothing, you need to worry about,”  I toss my equipment on her table. “Did you happen to see Austen anywhere?”

“No, what do you want with him?”

“Christ, Jon, do you want to know when I take a fucking shit too,” I yell, and that wasn’t like me to lose it like that. “I asked a simple question, you don’t want to answer, I’ll just ask someone else.”

“Write out the supplies we’ll need for this job, and I’ll order them,” Jon states. “Take Karson and go work at the office building, just get out of my face.”

“Make your own supply sheet, dick,” and I leave the house and jump into my truck. Who the hell did he think he was, this business with an equal partnership between all of us. Jon was out of bounds, and I was beyond pissed about Darcy. I slam the steering wheel to release some pent-up anger.

Great time for me to fall into a fucking bowl of feelings.

Darcy

I spend the rest of my day in a daze from lack of sleep, and worrying myself sick, not to mention the mind-blowing sex, with Eli. God, what was I going to do, there was no way to avoid him, and honestly, did I even want to? It felt like a mariachi band was playing a never-ending encore inside my head, could this day just hurry up and be over.

Oh wait, then I have to deal with the guy that my dad has high hopes I would fall in love with. Mr. William Collins, even his name made him sound as if he was a pompous ass. Why my dad does these types of things was beyond me, I told him that I was content with my job and my current non-relationship status. Of course, dad thinks he is always right, and to some degree, that is true, but in this case, not so much.

Charlee taps on my open door and walks in, “I heard about Austen, thank God he’s okay.” She sits down in the chair in front of my desk and sits a coffee on my coaster, “I didn’t think you had your liquid love yet,” she smiles.

“No, I haven’t. Thanks, Charlee, I’m so exhausted. All I want to do is go home and pass out, but my place is full of men, right now.” She waggles her eyebrows at me, “Oh no, don’t start.”

“So, is lover boy going to be there,” She asks, and she know damn well, what the answer was. “Maybe he could relieve some tension.”

“Oh my god,” I squeak and plop my head on my desk.

“Ah, you’re not telling me something, Darcy. What are you not telling me?” She asks. I shake my head without lifting it up, “Did you two,” and my aunt cut her off.

“Charlee, don’t you have work to do,” she declares, “Please leave.” To which, Charlee jumps up and exits my office. “Now, Darcy, are you feeling okay? If you think you should leave early, I won’t hold it against you, I spoke with your father, and he told me about Austen,” she mutters. “Good heavens, is that boy ever going to grow up? After all, he’s not a child anymore,” she rants on about my brother.

“I think I should go home, thanks, Aunt Catherine,” I stammer while holding my tears at bay. “It’s been a stressful morning, and I didn’t get much sleep.” She nods her approval “I should be fine to work tomorrow.” I message Charlee to let her know I was leaving and the elevator doors open bringing me face to face with Eli.

“Hi, Darcy,” he smiles and places a hand on my arm. “Are you leaving for the day?” The concern in his eyes was evident, but if I continued to talk to him, I was going to lose it.

“I am, Eli.”

He grabs my hand, “Can we talk before you leave?”

“I’m not really up for talking right now, maybe tomorrow, okay?” But when his brows pull into a frown, I see that he was on edge as much as I was. “Why are you here today, I thought you were working at my place,” all the time my body was shooting tingles over my skin while heat was pooling in my core.

Someone whistles behind him and I peer at a face I’d never seen before, “I can see why your jockeys are in a bunch over this one, bro.” I narrow my eyes at him.

“Darc, this is my brother, Karson,” he explains.

I mull over his words and smile at him, “It’s nice to meet you,” and I take a good look at him. “Haven’t we met before? Aren’t you friends with my brother, Austen?”

“That I am, fair lady,” he smirks. “But I’d remember if I’d ever met you,” and he takes my hand and kisses over my knuckles.

“Hey, dipshit,” Eli was jealous, at least that made me smile. “Oh, you think this is funny?” He smirks. I shake my head and try to step around him, but he was not having that, “I’ll take you home.”

“Thanks, but I brought my car today, so I’m good,”

This time I get on the elevator and press the button for the garage. Just before the doors close, Eli steps next to me, “Aren’t you supposed to be working, right now?”

“You can rest at my place, there’s a lot of commotion going on over at yours,” he states, and I chuckle. “Is everything I say and do a joke to you,” he asks.

“No, but you acting as if we are in a relationship makes me laugh,” his eyebrows rise as I stand against the elevator wall.

“I never mentioned anything about a relationship, Darcy,” he says. Oh boy, here it comes. I didn’t answer or look over at him, I watch the numbers get smaller until the doors opens for the underground garage. When I exit, a growl stops me in my tracks, “I said I would take you to my place, and that’s where you’re going.”

This was getting out of hand, geez, we fucked, I could live with that. Mind you, I didn’t think I’d ever have that kind of life-altering sex again, but I need to stop dreaming and get back to my life. Then Eli’s large hand pushes me into an alcove and hold my back to him, “I can’t forget about this morning, Darc,” he whispers against the nape of my neck, sending shivers up my spine. “I can’t just have you once, and I won’t let someone else touch what belongs to me,” and he roughly lifts my skirt and tugs my panties aside.

“Say you don’t want me,” he orders, as he bites my shoulder and I hear the sound of his zipper opening. “Tell me to stop, and I’ll never touch you again because I’m not forcing you, babe,” he mutters and kisses and nips at the column of my neck. He nudges my legs apart and shoves into me, the loud moan that escapes me echoes off the concrete. “You want me, huh,” he taunts. “Your tight little pussy is all for me,” he grunts, pulling out and hammering back inside me. “Jesus, fuck, you’re so wet.”

I meet his thrusts with my own and choke out a deep groan every time. His thick cock hits where I needed it most. I lick two fingers and reach down to rub my clit, my head resting on his shoulder, and he bites my lower lip and holds it in his mouth. There was no way to control the heat rolling off us or to contain the sounds of our flesh coming together. The sound circles around us and grows louder as Eli grips my hips and pummeles into my depths.

My core begins to spasm and lock down on his cock, “Oh God,” I scream, and fireworks light up my vision as I come. Eli grip tightens on my hips in almost a punishing grip that I knew would leave bruising, but I didn’t care as long as he kept giving me these orgasms. He comes inside me, coating my inner thighs with a mixture of our mingled cum.

Eli holds me against him, kissing my neck and whispering sweet nothings into my ear. Holy shit, I was falling for him and completely caught off guard by my own thoughts. I draw in a deep breath as I try to understand this revelation.

“I want you in my bed, Darcy,” he murmurs between breaths and the sound of the elevator dinging pulls at my attention.

“Uh-uh, wildcat,” Eli smirks as he pulls his shirt over his head. He bends to kiss me and run the material between my legs, “Don’t ever say I’m not chivalrous,” he winks, and butterflies dance inside me.

“I’d never say that about you,” I grin. Oh geez, I must look like a lovesick puppy, especially when he kept saying that I was his. Did he mean it or was he playing with my emotions? I wondered how noticeable it was to him that I was head over heels. He couldn’t see it, he would tease me if I was easily read, but what do I do with these feelings about this guy yanking on my heart strings.

The gentle caress of Eli’s fingers over my collarbone rev up my hunger for him, “So what do you say?”

My body responds to his every touch, and heat curls in my core. I feel that same desire suppress my consciousness and pulls my need front and center, “What?”

“Where are you right now?” he whispers and tugs on my earlobe.

“What do you mean? I’m right here,” I answer breathily. “You drive me crazy, Eli, I’ve never been like this with any other man, but you make me want to fuck every second I’m around you.”

“Darcy Fitzwilliam,” he whispers. “What am I going to do with you?” There was a heaviness in his voice as lays his forehead against mine.

“You seem to know what to do to my body, Elijah Bennett,” I smirk, and he drags me flush to his body.

“You are my kryptonite, Darcy, and I never want to let that go.” Before I had a chance to respond to him, he was on his knees in front of me, lifting my skirt. His tongue rolling over my clit, and I latch my fingers in his soft hair. It didn’t take long before I was screaming his name, as he encourages me to ride his face, he was my everything, and that terrified me.

***

I don’t go back to Eli’s because let’s face it, we’d only be screwing like bunnies. Not that I wouldn’t love to spend the afternoon in his bed, but this was the second time we had sex, and it was kind of freaking me out. I wasn’t like this, I mean, I didn’t do this sort of thing. I could count on one hand how many guys I’d been with. So, including Eli, that would be three because I don’t just fuck for sport.

I’m not a prude, I’ve had sex before, nothing like the sex I have with Eli, but God is that even considered the same thing? He is unbelievable and makes my body jump when he’s close. But, this is getting out of hand, for both of us. If my dad ever found out, that would be the end of him and his brothers doing my renovations. They would have a hard time getting work after my good old dad was finished with them.

There’s no solution except to face the truth, we never should’ve started this, and it’s all Eli’s fault. He’s the one that got the ball rolling, making me cum on his fingers, not once but twice the first time. Oh, and that body of his, he is a damn Adonis with wide shoulders, a pronounced V with a happy trail that led to a perfect thick penis that makes my water just from thinking of it. His long dark hair that curled around his collar, emerald green eyes, a deep masculine voice, and hands that were made by the gods, themselves. And the things he does with those hands, those fingers! Oh lord, I’m going to need a cold shower before dinner.

***

I walk into my parents’ house, and Austen comes over to me. We hug. “I’m sorry about all this bullshit, Darc,” he says in a soft voice. “I know I worried you.”

“It’s okay, as long as you are fine, then I am too,” and I wipe a stray tear from my cheek. “You did a bit too much partying and driving, don’t ever do that again.” I chastise him as my voice cracks, so much for being tough.

“Well, there you are Darcy,” our dad comes over to us. “Austen, how are you feeling tonight?”

“Pretty much the same as yesterday, but with pain riddling my body,” and he grimaces when he turns to face dad. His left leg had twenty-four stitches in it, so he was walking with a cane. I’d never seen my brother so subdued, it wasn’t something that I cared to see again.

“Let’s hope you’ve learned your lesson, as hard as it was, you are still with us,” Dad says, Austen, nods and goes off to grab another drink at the bar. “Darcy, you look lovely tonight, come with me I’d like you to meet someone.”

I don’t fuss, but I let him know exactly how I felt, “You know dad, I’m not just going to start dating someone because he looks good on paper or because a union would benefit your company.”

“Where do you come up with these things? You couldn’t be more wrong about this, dear,” he stresses, but I know this would somehow benefit my father. “William, my boy,” he pats his hand on the shoulder of a decent looking guy, who was about an inch or so shorter than me, “This is my daughter, Darcy.”

He smiles, and I’m sure it was intended to be warm, but it came off as more like a barracuda to its prey. That made my insides twist up, “It’s very nice to meet you, Darcy.” He looks at my hands, “You don’t have a drink, what would you like,” he asks like a well-trained pet.

“I am capable of getting my own drink, thank you,” and my dad clears his throat.

“Darcy, why don’t you and William go and get that drink,” he urges, “And I’ll have vodka with tomato juice, dear.” He dashes away from us and over to mom, who was stunning in her new Vera Wang dress.

“So, Darcy,” he begins as we start toward the bar, “Your father tells me that you’re a lawyer.”

“Yes, I am, it’s time-consuming, but I love it,” I state as he winks. There was something about him, just under the surface that made my skin crawl. “So, what exactly do you do?”

“Oh, I work in stocks, I’m a stockbroker,” he answers as he wipes some non-existent lint from his suit. “What would you like,” as if a woman can’t talk to a big bad bartender.

“Hi, I’ll have a Chardonnay, please,” and the bartender nods, as he set the glass in front of me.

“You’re quite a headstrong girl,” he declares, swirling the contents of his drink. “You might want to let that take a backseat,” he looks at me from under his lashes.

I chuckle, “Why on earth would I do that? Don’t tell me you’re threatened by a woman that controls her own world?” William doesn’t answer but gives me a look that said it all. “Maybe, you should search for a girl without a backbone, probably more your speed,” I tell him patting him on the arm. As I was about to walk away, he grabs my arm, and I look at his hand, “I think it would be in your best interest to let me go.”

He stands there, defiant if not slightly high on himself, “I don’t let anyone talk down to me, especially a woman.”

I smirk and reply, “Well, I guess I never have to talk to you again.” He still hasn’t let go of me, “Look, I’m sure you have women all over that want a piece of the pie you’re serving. But, unfortunately, I’m not one of them.”

“You need to be taught a lesson, little girl,” he growls, and that’s when I see it, what makes me uneasy when my dad introduced us. He was not so much of a chauvinist as he was a misogynist.

“Hey, babe,” Eli’s deep timber sweeps over me, “Is there a problem here?” He asks the arrogant idiot who promptly let go of my arm.

“I didn’t know that you were seeing someone, Darcy,” he snaps. “I can see why you didn’t come in with him, he looks rather, basic.”

I shake my head and notice a darkness flicker in Elijah’s eyes, “Do I? Then being basic must mean that you’re jealous because you’re an ugly sack of shit?” he sneers. “Or does it mean that you and I need to have a little talk in private, so we don’t disturb everyone?”

“I hardly doubt, that acting like barbarians would solve any issues,” William states.

“Oh, well you know us, basic guys, we like to talk with our fists,” Eli growls. “Besides, it seems to me that you had your hands on this woman when she asked you to let her go,” he seethes. “Maybe you should be locked up with Bubba and see what it’s like to have someone touch you.” This was escalating fast and drawing attention to the situation that I didn’t need, so I grab Eli by the hand and pull him away from the onlookers.

“What are you doing here?” I ask him, perturbed.

He shakes his head, “What am I doing here? The question is, who the fuck does that douchebag think he is to put his hands on you!”

Elijah

Boy was Darcy pissed, and I wasn’t sure if it was directed at the idiot, and me that had me itching to take down “Why are you letting some jerk touch you,” I demand, and she doesn’t even look at me as she bows her head. “Was this what he had waiting for you tonight? Daddy has a friend that is financially sound, and that makes him good enough for his Princess?”

“Don’t. Call. Me. That.” She fumes while staring me down.

“Who’s the anger for? Is it for me or is it misplaced like that guy’s morals?” Darcy looks away, “You aren’t going to answer me, are you?”

“What do you want me to say, Eli?” Her voice was tight and low, so no one would hear her. “This little soiree was for me to meet him, yes. My dad thinks of him as someone worthy of me and will be a great provider.”

“Is that so, well, that explains everything,” I mutter.

“He didn’t ask me, Eli, I won’t be with a man who wants a trophy wife or a kept woman. I won’t be anyone’s kept woman,” she takes a sip of her wine, and apparently thought better of it as she downs the whole fucking glass.

“You better slow down there, tiger,” I stress, “You’re a lightweight when it comes to drinking.” At that, she smiles, and from the corner of my eye, I see Austen make his way towards us.

“Yo, bro,” and we fist bump, “I didn’t know you were going to be here tonight,” he nods.

“Eli isn’t supposed to be here,” Darcy claims.

“And yet, here I am,” I mutter.

“Well,” Austen begins, “Come with me, there are some top-notch babes here tonight,” he smiles. “And I’m about to soak this accident thing for every little bit of easy pussy I can.”

“Uh, excuse me, am I invisible here,” Darcy frowns at her brother.

“Geez, I didn’t know you were interested in girls, Darc,” he winks at me. “I guess me, and Eli can share with you,” then he burst out laughing. Darcy huffs under her breath and stomps her foot before strolling away, “I’ve got to ask you, bro, what the hell did you do to my sister?”

“Why are you asking me that? I haven’t done anything to her, we have a working relationship,” and even as the words pass from my mouth, the bullshit was still sitting on my tongue. “She’s her own woman,” I grin. “Come on, I’ll buy you a drink.”

“You do realize that it’s an open bar, right,” he murmurs, and I chuckle.

“Fuck yeah,” and we make our way through the people. “What ya have, gents?” the bartender asks us.

“I’d like a pitcher of beer,” Austen smiles, and the bartender shakes his head.

“Sorry, we have beer glasses, you’ll just have to come back up after you finish to get another.”

“That blows,” Austen states, “Whatever, just give me a beer.”

“For you, sir,” he places a cocktail napkin on the counter before I place my order.

“Crown on the rocks,” he places it on the napkin, and I reach for it. I take a long pull and feel the burn at the back of my throat.

“Starting with the hard stuff,” Joel Fitzwilliam’s voice comes from behind me. “Austen, I’m sure that you’ve already drunk your weight in alcohol, make that your last drink,” he orders his son.

“Do you always need to be a tight ass, Dad?”

“You’ve had enough, you’re cut off after that one,” and he bends over the bar to give that directive to the bartender. “Mr. Bennett, I don’t recall inviting you to this dinner,” his ever-insightful gaze pin on me.

“No, you didn’t, sir, I forgot some tools here today.” Okay, I lie, but it was for a good reason.

“And what did you forget that would require you to wear a suit?” His left eyebrow rises up as if he already knows that I was bullshitting. “I would appreciate that you get what you came for and please leave,” he demands without drawing any attention to us.

“Yes, sir,” I agree and swallow down the rest of my drink.

“I saw your little display earlier with Darcy. Whatever the two of you are doing had better stop now,” his deep-set eyes bore into me.

“I appreciate your candor, Mr. Fitzwilliam and I don’t mean any disrespect when I say, that I think this is up to Darcy to decide.” He purses his lips and gives me a look that told me he wasn’t impressed with what I said, but I didn’t care.

“I’m going to be honest with you, Elijah, you are not good enough for my daughter,” and the pompous ass drops his façade. “Mind you, Bennett Construction is second to none, and I’d really hate to see all that hard work go to waste.”

“Your message is received loud and clear, Mr. Fitzwilliam. I’ll get my things and leave, but before I do, the idiot you left Darcy with isn’t good enough for her either,” I state.

“You don’t really have any room to judge people, he’s a very well-off man on the rise,” with an arch to his eyebrow again.

“Well, that may be so, but money doesn’t buy class and certainly doesn’t give him the right to treat Darcy like an object,” I declare and walk away. I hear the click-clack of high heels behind me and know that Darcy was following me.

I open the door to the pool house as Darc shoots in. “What did my dad say to you,” she asks, but I don’t have time to answer as I close the door and press her against it. I paw at her tits that hang dangerously close to spilling over from the fabric

“You want to know what he said,” I growl out between my teeth. I bend down and pull her bottom lip with my teeth. She moans, and that only makes me crazier. I grab the hem of her dress and hike it up and over her head, which I toss to the floor like garbage, “Your dad thinks I’m trash,” I mutter just before I claim her mouth. I push my leg between hers and feel her wetness dampening my pant leg, “Fuck, you’re ready for me,” I whisper against her lips as I unzipp my pants and she pulls out my cock.

“God, yes, Eli, I need you,” her hand grips my erection, stroking it, and a deep growl fills the space between us. I lift her, while she wraps her legs around my waist, walk over to the couch, and sit down as she impales herself on my cock. My head falls back, the feel of her decadent and warm, Jesus, I would never get tired of having her heat wrapped around me. I anchor her to my lap as I thrust up inside her, those beautiful tits bouncing in my face, making my mouth water.

I pummel into her depths as I pull her to me with my left hand to take her hardened ripe nipple in my mouth. Darcy’s strangle moan falls from her lips as she clutches the back of my head and crushes her lips over mine. Our tongues lay claim, and she presses hot, searing kisses down my neck as she fastens onto my sensitized flesh and sucks hard.

Both of my hands come up and lock on her shoulders from behind, as I hold her still while I continue to hammer up into her. The soft feel of her lips on my flesh draws goosebumps on my skin, and I never want her to stop. “Holy fuck, Darcy,” her muscles began to contract, and without thought, I declare, “I love you…”

Darcy

My head was buried against his neck, but I hear him loud and clear, except I know that saying that during sex doesn’t mean he truly did love me. His cum slides down my inner thighs as I go to climb off him. But his hands tighten around my waist, and I pull my head up to meet his gaze.

“I meant it, Darcy,” he says softly through stuttered breaths. “I don’t know when it happened, and I get that it’s so soon, but I couldn’t be more serious about this,” he mutters while cupping my cheek in his hand. Tears welling up in my eyes, threatening to fall and I have to free myself from his grasp.

“It’s okay if you don’t feel the same way, babe,” he speaks softly, “But I want you to know what’s going on inside me.”

He says the sweetest things, always the right things and right now I can’t deal with all this drama. I find my dress, shimmied back into it, “I have to go back to the party,” I tell him, “We can talk later, I’ll call you.”

Eli stands, he follows me down the hall and catches my arm just before I get to my room. “What the hell is wrong, Darcy,” he raises his voice which startles me at first. “I came here tonight because I knew your old man was up to playing matchmaker. He pretty much told me that I’m not good enough for you and he knows about us,” my mouth falls open from what he was saying.

“He does? But how does he know?” I ask him. Eli backs me against the hallway wall and using his arms, he boxes me, “I think you should leave, and we should stop this now before anyone gets hurt.”

He chuckles, but a humorless, hostile sound comes out, “Before anyone gets hurt?” His expression turns so fast that it scares me, “You mean to say as long as you don’t get hurt,” he hisses out. “You’re really a piece of work, you know that,” he states and backs away from me. “We’re not done, I’ll give you some space, but you need to know that I’m not just going to fade away.”

“Eli, come on, I’m just not good with emotions.”

“Well,” he mutters and shakes his head, “I guess that would be an understatement where you are concerned,” and without so much of a goodbye, he walks out the door slamming it behind him.

“Darcy,” my brother calls, “What are you doing?”

“I’m here, Austen,” and I watch out the side window that led to a driveway as Eli backs out and leaves.

“You okay,” he asks me, and I nod. So, I lie to Austen, he knows it as well as I did, but then who really gave a shit. “Are you coming back to the party?”

“Like I have a choice,” I smile at him. “You should really put some ice on that leg, you know.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Austen mutters and wraps his arm around my shoulder, “I’ll get to it, eventually.” We walk back into our parents’ house, and my dad grabs my hand, taking me away from my brother.

“Dad, what are you doing?” I ask as we come to a stop in front of the idiot that my dad introduced me to, “Uh, I don’t want to talk to him anymore, excuse me.”

“No, Darcy, you will get to know him, it’s in your best interest,” he announces as if I was a piece of his property.

“No dad, my best interest has nothing to do with this poor excuse of a man,” I argue. “If you think that I would ever consider being with a buffoon, then you picked the right man!” Now, everyone was looking over at us, but if my father didn’t care then why should I.

“We will talk about this later, young lady,” my father deliberates, “And this union is going to happen, is that understood?” I was shocked at what he just said to me and right here in the open with the fifteen or so guests watching us.

“Say what you want, dad,” I consider every word before I speak, “But I’m not a pawn, and we don’t live in the eighteen hundreds.” I take my exit, heading back to the pool house and call Charlee, but she doesn’t answer. Just great, I think as I change out of my dress and pull out a suitcase. I open my dresser drawers and shove whatever I could inside it, then I hear the door open and close, and Austen stands in my doorway.

“If you’re here to talk don’t bother, I’m leaving, and you can tell your dad that.” With three suitcases, my keys and purse I hurried out to my car, “Darcy,” my brother speaks as he helps me load them in the trunk, “Where are you going to go?”

“Anywhere that’s not here,” I stress to him, “Can you believe what dad said to me? Who the hell talks like that in the twenty-first century?” My mouth was working overtime trying to keep up with my brain, “I’ll call you when I get to wherever I’m staying.”

“I don’t think you should be driving when you’re this upset, Darc,” Austen murmurs.

“Duly noted, little brother. Now if you don’t mind, I’m leaving,” I say before I get in my car and drive away. Not to any one place in particular, but anywhere away from my father was a welcomed destination.

***

I drive around for a while aimlessly before I pull into the gravel parking lot of the jogging trail. My phone goes off incessantly, everyone including my Aunt Catherine, called me, but still nothing from Charlee or Eli. Why I expected him to call was beyond me, he was giving me time, right?

Instead of sitting around feeling sorry for myself, I decide to get my butt out of the car and go for a run. It always seemed to calm me and it released stress too, not that I hadn’t had an abundance of that lately.

The sun was setting, and the brightness of the sky was breathtaking, but it was all but lost on me at this moment. Just as I open the door, my cell rings with the song I programmed for Charlee’s ringtone.

“Hey, Charlee, where have you been?”

“Forget about me, where are you? Austen called me, and he’s all worried, what the hell, Darcy,” she asked as she babbles on. “You shouldn’t have left your place.”

“It’s not mine, Charlee, it belongs to my dad,” I grumble at the realization that I didn’t really have anywhere to go. “I’m not going back there, I need to start taking care of myself, without my dad making insane demands on me.”

“You can stay with me, Darcy, that’s a non-issue,” her voice thick with emotion. “Just come over here, please,” she begs, and I’d be lying if I said it didn’t pull at my heartstrings.

“I’m at the trail around the corner from your place, and I’m going for a run. I need to clear my head, Charlee,” I explain. “Where were you earlier?” I ask her.

“Well, a funny thing happened,” she giggles, oh I knew what that meant.

“Is Jon there right now?”

Charlee gasps for air but doesn’t really say much, “Uh-huh.”

“Right, I’ll talk to you later. I just got here, and I have to stretch, so I’ll call when I’m finished.” I hang up and don’t even say goodbye. She deserves happiness, and I have no right to feel sorry for my own stupidity. I mean, what was love all about anyway? It was two people that wanted to be together, looked forward to spending time with each other and making a life with mutual goals, right.

To be honest, that’s only half of it…there’s the burning desire, off the chart chemistry, the heat that coils in your core whenever you think of him and then there’s the knowledge that I made the biggest mistake of my entire life.

I look out over the trees, but tears that I couldn’t stop hinder my view. Last week everything was fine, life was good, or should I say, seemed to be good. Then, Elijah Bennett crashes in, and everything turned upside down. My thoughts were focused on him, when’s the next time I’ll see him or the next time he buries himself inside me and makes me cum all over his perfect cock.

How did I turn this into such a mess? Now, my dad is off his rocker, my aunt nags the hell out of me, my best friend is finally with the right guy, my brother, oh he’s always the same, and me, I was crying like a baby.

I wipe the tears from my eyes with my hand and notice a familiar car pulled into the parking lot.

His dark hair curled around his collar and that crooked smile that flared a flame between my legs. Eli grabs for me, my hands around his neck as he twirls me around before setting me back down. I stand on my tip-toes to lay a huge kiss on him, and he takes full advantage of it.

“Darc,” his deep voice hums over my skin, “We can’t keep going like this,” he whispers as he holds me tight against him. “There is something about you. I mean you piss me off, drive me crazy, make me hard from just a thought, and I have to be with you.”

“You infuriate me, Elijah Bennett, but you also give me something that no one else ever has,” and I look up into his gorgeous emerald eyes.

“Yeah, I know, all those fucking orgasms, right,” he chuckles as I play punch him in the arm.

“That’s not what I was going to say, Eli,” I wink. “But, yeah that’s true. No, I’m talking about love, because I love you too and I knew it earlier. I was too scared to say it back. I’m still scared,” I confess as his calloused thumb wipes a tear from my cheek.

“Look at me, babe,” and I meet his gaze, “I don’t want to ever be away from you, from this day forward,” he admits, while brushing his fingers through my hair. “You are my world, Darcy Fitzwilliam, and like I said earlier, I don’t understand it, but I don’t want to question it either. I’ll love you with all I am, with all I have and with all that we will become as a couple.”

Okay, so this is the part where my mouth falls open, and I have to pinch myself to see if it was really happening. And, it was real and true. Who would have thought that a silly dropped towel would lead me to Prince Charming.

The End

Everybody has a chapter that they don’t read out loud.

-@Just.LifeQuotes

KAT

I’ve been a prisoner for as long as I can remember. At this point, I can’t remember the exact age I was taken from my normal day to day life. It was my birthday, so Ashley and I had gone out to the movies.

It was normal.

Everything about that day was normal, up until the point that it wasn’t.

Rage was a stranger, until he made sure that I became very familiar with him.

He was kind. A twisted kind of nice, at best. It was terrifying, but the moment he found out that I wasn’t his daughter, he changed. He’d taken me because he believed I was his daughter. Anyone that looked at me would see my father, Tex. I had his eyes, I had his jawline. My mom used to joke I was the prettier version of him. The only part of me that even reflects from my mom is my dark locks.

I think that Rage had believed my mother took something from him. When, in reality, the only one who had done the taking was my father; he stole my mother from Rage. Or at least, that’s what I’ve been told.

Now it’s been years, and I am a prisoner for my parent’s actions.

I’m done thinking that they’ll swoop in and save me from my fate. There is no happy ending left for me. The only thing left is the darkness, and I’m oh so close to it.

You don’t know me, you only know what I allow you to know.

-Curiano.com

KAT

Smoke fills the clubhouse. The mixture of cigarette, cigars and vape smoke floats through every room. Hardly any door is ever shut anymore. Privacy is a thing of the past. The men here prefer to be able to see everything, especially if they’re looking to track their bitches down. In most cases, that’s just it.

“Kitty! Where have you scurried off to?” I hear his voice before I see him. Like the shadow of death, he is constantly surrounding me. In a sense, maybe that’s what he is. The scars on my body prove just that, don’t they?

Rage hasn’t caused every scar on my body. I am guilty for causing most of them. Slicing my skin is a way for me to cope with what I am, how I’m treated, and what I’ve become. Once, a long time ago, I wasn’t even a fraction of the fragile girl I am today. I may have aged, and years may have passed – but oh, how I was once strong and resilient. Now, I am nothing but silent and obeying.

If I cared enough, I’d laugh. Who knows, maybe I’d even hate the girl I am. Now, though. I can’t even give a damn.

I give zero fucks.

I turn around slowly and face him, keeping my face as stoic as possible. After doing this for so long, I’ve learned quite a bit. If you think I’m maintaining my silence as a way to survive, you’re dead fucking wrong. I’m being quiet for one reason, because I don’t give a damn. My life is worthless. I am nothing more than an object to him, a means to a grueling end. I just wonder when that will happen. Will he even let me die in peace, or will he fight to bring me back just to make me suffer even more? I ask the question, and yet I already know the answer.

There is nothing merciful about Rage. The only way I will be able to meet my maker is to plan accordingly. I will find a time where I’ll be alone, it doesn’t happen too often, but immediately I think of tomorrow night. He’s already told me how my presence isn’t welcome in his meeting. In most cases, he wants me kneeling next to him with my collar around my neck. He holds the leash and shows everyone his perfect Kitty.

I don’t know how I’ll do it just yet, but the fact that everyone will be there with him gives me enough confidence to do it. No one will be watching, and not a damn person will try to save me. That I can guarantee. Everyone in this club is the same.

Calling them monsters would be a compliment. Savage wouldn’t even cut it. I suppose there is no true word on which I can call the members of the Demons of Hell MC.

“Come here, Kitty, Kitty.” I listen to Rage’s demand, walking over to him like the obedient pet that I am.

He’s aged so much in the years I’ve been here. His hair turning from grey to an ice snow white, wrinkles appearing all over his face, almost as if every day there is a new line that I haven’t noticed before.

Emotionless. Unbothered. I act like a void, because at the end of the day, I am only a shell of the person that I used to be.

He taps on my cheek, and I open up, all the while knowing he’s bound to put some drug in my mouth. If anything can help me feel nothing, I will gladly accept the peace that it gives me. He sets the small circular pill on my tongue. I close my mouth, swallow, and wait for it to take effect.

The most ironic part about this is that Rage knows I will do anything he asks. There will absolutely be no arguments that pass through my lips, no fighting, not even an eyeroll or a huff.

No matter how long I’ve been here, I have never been able to get into his head. To figure out just how his mind works.

“Kitten.” I glance over and see Trigger, who greets me softly, eyes lingering for a moment too long. Rage watches his gaze, and just like that Trigger begins speaking to Rage about club politics, all while not wavering his eyes from my body. What no one should dare forget is this, I belong to Rage. I am forever his, for as long as he chooses to keep me. No one touches me, fucks me, or dares to even look at me. If they do; they’ll live to regret it for the rest of their days. It looks like Trigger didn’t catch the memo, or maybe he just doesn’t care. Regardless, it will get him killed.

I tune out almost everything, whatever Rage gave me quickly takes effect. Suddenly, I’m so much more relaxed than I’ve been in such a long time. He’s given me a lot of drugs, but this has to be one of my favorites. “We’ve had a lot of interest in the community for new prospects. Are we opening the flood gates and letting a few boys in?”

I can smell the hookah right next to the bar, the hints of chocolate and mint floating through the air. You would think the mixture of the different types of smoke would stink, but they don’t. They mold together like a fine chocolate, layer after layer, offering something more interesting than the next. Then again, maybe that’s the drugs talking. It’s right here in this moment that I know what Rage gave me, X, ecstasy. He has me testing the product. Bastard.

I glance around the room, trying to figure out who the courier is. Who gave him this shit…. I know for a fact he isn’t buying from the cartel. He and Ramirez have been fighting for ages apparently, sworn enemies of each other. I act like I don’t hear diddly squat, but I do, I listen, because information will help me in so many ways. If I was smarter, I might use information to help me get out of here. Hell, maybe I’d have used my body at this point with one of the boys, and we could have plotted my escape. I’m not some bitch from a fairytale, though. There is no escape.

There is only one thing.

Death.

I plan on meeting the Grim Reaper as soon as I can, after all, being a Reaper is in my blood.

There is no such thing as failure.

There are only results.

-Tony Robbins

DAMON

Somehow, I manage to make it back to my room without picking her up over my shoulder and slamming her down onto the bed below me. Every fucking day that passes is a test. She tests my limits constantly, and tonight, Rage saw me staring. I fucked up, but that goes unsaid.

She is a fucking vision, the golden goose. Rage knows what he has, even if he doesn’t truly understand it yet.

I’ve been here for a while, and from the first day, I noticed her. I don’t know her entire story, only that she had been with Rage for years before I showed up. Not sure how long, and I bet if I asked she wouldn’t have the slightest clue either.

I have information on her, information that makes Kitten valuable beyond belief.

I take off my cut, setting it down on my bedside table. Next comes my shirt and jeans, and after I’m stripped bare, I slide into my bed and stare up at the ceiling above me.

Years.

I have been here for fucking years and have come up with next to nothing.

A trojan horse for my father, Roman Raines, AKA the half-brother of Rafael and Alejandro Ramirez. Our ties with the cartel are strong, as they should be. After all, what is life without your familia? I’m reminded of that constantly, we make sacrifices for the family, the family comes first. After all, I should understand that more than anyone. Are my brothers and sisters asked to do my father’s dirty work? No. It’s just me. The eldest, the one of which who holds the most responsibility.

We aren’t Ramirez’s. My father tells us that all the time, we are Raines. I have a hard time understanding why he works for his brothers, how his MC somehow turned into this, into me working undercover and finding out where the enemy is purchasing product. He wouldn’t have trusted anyone else with it, so he sent me.

When he sent me, I practically came in blind, knowing almost nothing. It wasn’t until I was over a year in that I knew Rage and my father had a past. A night of hard drinking caused Rage to get sloppy, he spat out information from years ago that my father didn’t fill me in on. It didn’t take me long to put together that my father left, with more than half of the brothers that were with the Demons of Hell, it’s when he founded the Brotherhood – the MC I grew up in.

The moment I discovered that, I knew that this wasn’t business. This was personal. It was exactly the reason my father didn’t send anyone else to do this job. He wanted to make sure it was done right and followed through. When I was done here, I would ruin them and he knew that. I’m like my father in a lot of ways. Rage won’t know what hit him.

I lay here waiting for the sandman to take me. This happens every night, where I lay in bed and stare at the ceiling. My mind constantly running, not allowing me to rest. All I can think about is how there is so much more to do; the only thing I want to do is finish this. I need to get to work.

Tomorrow, though.

Only so much can be done in one day.

***

“Papa is going to be furious when he finds out you came here today. Someone could have followed you, you know that! Don’t you?! How could you be so careless? Hmm? How could you?” I watch my sister, Amara, closely. She looks just like our mother; fair skin, long auburn hair, and somehow her personality is all our father; reacting first and using her brain second. She’s right. I probably shouldn’t have come here, and yeah, someone could have followed me, but what my sister forgets is that I’m careful. I’m not a rookie, I know what I’m fucking doing.

“I needed to get out of there. You don’t understand how it is.” I needed to get away from her, that’s what I should have said, but then my sister would know there was a problem. We’re Raines. We don’t deal with problems.

“No, you’re right. I wouldn’t understand because Papa doesn’t give me nearly as many opportunities as you. He chose you to do this. He fucking chooses you for everything. There are more of us, you know, not just you, Damon, on your high and mighty horse.”

I scoff.

There is nothing high and mighty about the pedestal my father puts me on. I would give anything for him to give Amara, Rose, Ashton, or Lyon the attention that he gives me. There are five of us, and he acts like I’m the only one here.

“Do you think I asked for this shit?” I snap at her, waiting for her response. I lift myself off of the couch in her apartment, walking past her coffee table and pacing next to her island. “I didn’t fucking ask for any of this. He put me there. He told me to go, so I went.”

“Oh, what a good little soldier you are. Should I give you a round of applause?” she grumbles, clapping her hands together.

“Stop being such a fucking bitch, A!” At this point I’m yelling. She knows every exact way to piss me off. Sometimes, I wonder if she does it on purpose. “You’re just pissed because he doesn’t choose you for anything. You want to know why? It’s because you fail him, every single time.”

Amara’s face goes ghost white.

Fuck.

I shouldn’t have said that.

Shit.

“You are just like him, you know…you want to say that you aren’t, constantly fighting it, but at the end of the day, when you’re not getting your way, you are just like him. You hurt people, using their feelings against them. All you are is Roman two-point-oh. How do you like hearing that, dear brother? Does the truth sting?”

“I am nothing like him,” I firmly tell her.

“You are exactly like him, don’t kid yourself.” She walks past me into the kitchen and grabs a bottle of tequila from the counter top, pouring herself a shot and handing me another.

“I’m not like him,” I hiss, taking the shot back, the alcohol stinging my throat as it goes down.

“You’re infiltrating a club for your own personal gain, you’re exactly like him.”

“Excuse me?”

“I said –”

I cut her off immediately. “I’m not in this fucking club for any other reason than to give Dad what he wants. He wants to know who the Demons are buying their drugs from, it’s not the cartel, and I’m so fucking close to finding out where and who is supplying them. The Demons are expanding where they’re dealing, which poses a threat to all of us. If our uncles suffer, we suffer, or do you not remember that? Oh, and let me enlighten you a little bit, Dad didn’t exactly give me all of the fucking information when he sent me there. He left out big pieces of information, baby sister.”

Amara watches me. I know what she’s thinking, she thinks I’m fucking with her, that I pulled a lie out of my ass and am feeding her with it. Our father says time and time again that we are Raines, and while we are, we also have the Ramirez blood flowing through our veins. Our loyalties will always lay within the familia. I might be in the club because Rage is fucking with cartel business, but let’s not be naïve, I’m here to finish my father’s war.

“Have you ever wondered how Mom got that scar, just below her chin, the one that crosses down her neck, into her shoulder?”

I wait, and when Amara doesn’t speak, I continue.

“Rage held a knife to her throat and did that. He was trying to kill her. She was pregnant with you when that happened, and you want to know how I know? Because Rage fucking told me. He told me so much about our father, how Dad left and started the Brotherhood. We haven’t even hit the tip of the iceberg. I’m just wondering what else Dad hasn’t told us.”

“Papa is going to right the wrongs that were done to us, to our family, and to every brother that was fucked with by Rage and his insane schemes. He’s a sociopath, a sociopath who still has one of the largest clubs in America. You know what Papa is doing, right? We’re not just squashing Rage’s drug supply, or the business threat to the Cartel. We’re going home, and we’re taking back what was rightfully ours. I mean, c’mon Da’…. Who do you think the Prez is going to be after we slaughter them?”

I stand there, staring at my sister who has an evil snicker spread across her face, a replica of our father, down to his mannerisms. She claims I’m just like him, when she hasn’t even taken a look in the mirror.

“If you think he doesn’t share things with me, you’re insane, and in case you’re wondering, it’s you, big dummy. Papa is giving you what’s yours. You just have to take it, no distractions. Just get the job done.”

No distractions. Yeah fucking right.

I have a pretty big fucking distraction, and her name is Kitten. I’m supposed to be watching her, but not in the way that I am.

Sleep isn’t just sleep anymore, it’s an escape.

-TheGoodVibe.Co

KAT

The day passed by much quicker than I anticipated. Rage was busy with club business and shooed me away when the meeting began.

I went up the stairs into Rage’s room. When I was dismissed, this was where I was to go. Sometimes, he would allow me to stay downstairs in the club with the others, but if I’m honest, I really didn’t care much to be around anyone else. They all knew what I was, and I knew what they all were. The point is, they all knew that I was below them, and Rage made damn sure that I knew it as well.

Tonight, is the night where I won’t have to stand by and have to endure another moment of misery. I say I don’t care, and I don’t – but doesn’t one have to care in order to go to the lengths of suicide? I guess so.

There are so many ways to kill yourself. I’ve thought of many, of how I could slit my wrists with a razorblade and let myself bleed out in the bathroom. I knew what would happen. I would hurt as the razor dug into my skin, and then I would bleed, and after a certain point, my body would begin to panic, a natural instinct. It would be fear, and that fear would cause me to act irrationally, maybe I’d even try to get help – but that’s not what I want. I don’t want help, so I can’t go that route.

Option after option plays through my head, almost as if I can imagine every scenario. Brutal thoughts invade my mind, but I know those will fail. Unless I have someone else beating me to death, it will be pointless.

Finally, it hits my mind.

Pills.

We always have plenty of pills.

I could just slowly drift off to sleep, and I’d never wake up. Never would I have to endure this life ever again, I would just drift into death.

Maybe death is where I can find peace.

I walk around the room to the corner of his bed and open the bedside table. There is bound to be something in here. I won’t say that I know Rage, because the point is that I don’t. I only know what he reveals to me. In a sense, the man is as stoic and guarded as I am. The only time he ever slips up is when he’s been drinking heavily. The old dog can’t hold his liquor like he used to, that’s for damn sure.

I place my hand on the old worn knob and pull it towards me. As the drawer opens I can finally take the breath that I was holding in. I see it, right there, a tiny Ziploc baggy filled with pills. Just from looking at them I can tell what they are, Vicodin. Like I said before, I pay attention to what goes on here. I listen, it doesn’t matter that I don’t use my knowledge to help me get out, I just keep it locked in this noggin of mine. Rage has been using a new drug supplier for years. He buys it from a guy at a discounted price and then the club sells it on the street for profit. Up until very recently he’d only been selling heroin, oxy, the small stuff; if that’s what I can even call it. He’s been trying to implement the use of Vicodin into the community, I guess he wants to test his product for once. Usually, I’m his lab rat, taking anything and everything he puts in my fucking mouth.

I take a quick glance around the room and spot a beer bottle from my peripheral, walking over to it I grab it and shake it slowly from side to side. There’s still enough in there to help me get down at least most of the pills. It’s not ideal, but it’ll work.

This is bad. I can’t even remember how long I’ve been here, I know it’s been years…but just how long? I stopped keeping track of the days after two years went by, after that point it was pretty much pointless. No one was coming to save me. The only thing I could do was survive, and for what? To become Rage’s pet, his toy to show off to everyone that he could. How fucking pathetic. That’s how I’ve come to the point I’m at today, with a beer bottle in one hand and my eyes on a bag of pills.

In this very moment all I can think about is my family, of what I can remember of them. My mom and dad, my cousin Ash who I never really liked all that much, but she was the only girl my age, so we kind of became sisters in a sense. She didn’t have any, and I didn’t either.

With each pill I swallow from that small bag, I try to remember something good of my life before – before it turned into what it is today.

If I am going to meet my Reaper, I am going to do it on my own terms, thinking of everyone that I loved.

***

DAMON

Amara was right, fuck. She was always right, though. I hated admitting that shit, but I couldn’t help it. At the end of the day, the last thing I should have done was go see her today. It was careless and stupid, ultimately, it could have ruined what I was here to do. Everything that I’ve worked so hard for could have blown up in my fucking face.

As I pull back into the gravel lot of the club, I just have to be thankful that it didn’t. Rage had a pretty important meeting tonight, one that I wasn’t privy to join in on. I thought that the brothers would be here, but from the looks of it, they took their meeting elsewhere.

It’s just past ten, still very early in the night for most of us. Usually we’re up until well past two in the morning drinking, but tonight, things are quiet. That doesn’t settle easily for me. Do they know where I was?

“Hey there, Tiger,” I hear Verna talk to me the second I open the doors to the club. She’s one of the oldest clubwhores that Rage has. I hear he keeps her around, but I don’t know why. She has to be just a few years younger than he is.

“Where’s everyone at?” I ask her, cutting to the chase. I don’t care about her advances, or whatever the fuck she wants. She can bother someone else.

“They went out…mmm…about an hour ago. Kinda shocked Rage didn’t give you an invite, even the lil prospects went. You do something to piss him off, kiddo?” Damn, I went from Tiger to Kiddo real quick. That’s just Verna, she’ll use her brain to get whatever she wants, and I just cut the shit, meaning she did too. I can think of one thing I did that might’ve pissed him off.

Kitten.

I eye fucked the shit out of her. How could I not, though? She’s a fucking vision, even with Rage giving her drug after drug. The woman is flawlessly beautiful, olive skin, those dark brown locks that look black when the light hits her in just the right way, and don’t even get me started on those eyes. She’s been through shit, plain as day, I can see it. Everything about the woman is strong, yet something in those eyes of her call me to her. Flashing like a beacon. She wants help, even if she won’t verbalize it for me.

I see what he does to her. Day after day I have to watch it, and I just can’t help it anymore. I don’t want to watch it, to see what he does to her. She deserves far better than him, I just hope that she realizes that.

“Who doesn’t?” I retort back, making my way up the stairwell, down the hallway until I almost reach my room.

I say almost because the door to Rage’s room is open, even though I try my hardest not to peek in, there’s just this force pulling at me. The next thing I know, I’m in the doorway, watching Kitten’s breathing. She’s on the bed, arm under her pillow and shaking. Immediately I want to drag the blanket on the end of the bed up and over her, so I do, walking in the room, grabbing the quilted blanket and pulling it up over her body. It’s just as I reach her shoulders that I see the baggy. It’s the same baggy that I gave Rage a few days ago, it had to have had at least twenty to thirty pills in it.

I glance around, looking on the floor, looking for anything that could help me determine what I don’t want to believe she did.

She takes drugs, but she doesn’t take that much…. she’d know better. With as much as Rage gives her she’d know better than to…

Fuck. She did know better!

She.

Fuck. This is not part of the plan. I’m here to work, not to save the chick I dig from killing herself.

I scoop her up in my arms, blanket in tow and dart down the stairwell. Verna is waiting at the bottom, arms crossed, looking me up and down with Kitten unconscious in my arms.

“Well, well. What do we have here…looks like you’ve got something that doesn’t belong to you.” That’s it. I’ve had enough. There is no more Mr. Nice Guy coming from me.

“I fucking dare you, try. You won’t even make it far enough to reach the phone you old bitch.”

She laughs, cocking her head back.  “Her being dead will do all of us a favor, you should really just let her die. It’s what she wanted after all.”

I’m taken aback. How would Verna know what Kitten wants.

“I’ll do a lot of shit, but let’s make one thing clear, letting her die isn’t going to be one of them.”

I walk past her, opening the door to the front of the club, the last thing I hear as I leave is “Good luck. You’re going to need it.” Don’t I know it. This was never part of the plan. Shit.

I put her in the passenger seat of my SUV, buckle her up, and then we’re on the way to the hospital.

No way in hell am I letting her die.

It will never be perfect. Make it work.

-Life

DAMON

I hate hospitals, for as long as I could remember, I have hated their smell. The sterilized, clean smell of nothingness. It doesn’t smell like anything, besides one thing – death.

If it wasn’t for her, you wouldn’t catch me dead in a hospital. Whenever I’m sick, I wait it out, or have some underqualified brother patch me up back at the club. Of course, the only time I’ve ever been in hospitals is when someone was dying. Even as a child I was never in one, not even when my mother had my brothers and sisters. I guess, in a way, that has to do with why I don’t like being here, they make me fucking nervous. Always have and always will.

I stand next to Kitten’s bedside as the doctor comes in, demanding to know what she took. I know exactly what’s going to happen, shit, we’ve found our own ways of making sure no one overdoses. “What was it?” He’s privileged, I assume he even thinks we’re the lowest of the low, and he’s not far from being wrong.

“Kitten,” I speak to her, at this point she’s awake. She begged me not to bring her in when I parked the car out in the lot. She said she was nauseous and tired, two of the exact things that’ll happen when you take an opiate. I know what she did, even if she won’t admit it. There were so many damn pills in that bag. She can sit here and try to fool me as much as she wants. At the end of the day, we both know what she did.

She won’t look at me or even the doctor.

“Vicodin. It was Vicodin,” I tell him, and he takes one look at Kitten and leaves the room. I imagine at this point he’s thinking of his game plan, how they’ll stop the damage from spreading.

“How long has it been since you’ve taken them?” I ask her, settling myself onto the old chair next to her side.

She turns to look at me, rolling her eyes and takes in a deep breath before she speaks. “I don’t know. A couple of hours, maybe.”

A couple of hours. She was lucky I found her when I did, that it wasn’t late the next morning. I saved her life, and she’s acting like an ungrateful little bitch. “What the fuck is wrong with you?”

“Excuse me?” she hisses, glaring at me like I’m her worst enemy.

“I asked what the fuck is wrong with you. Why would you try to kill yourself?”

I watch as she takes in a deep breath, as she lets the air pass her lips, she finally answers me “What is the point in living?”

“You have a lot to live for, Kitten. You just don’t open your fucking eyes and see what’s right in front of you. There are endless opportunities to get out of there, you just don’t take them.” Opportunities with me, that is what I should have said. I would do a lot for this girl. I don’t understand it, why I just want to swoop in and save her, but I do. If it came down to it, my job or her life, I know what I’d chose. And it wouldn’t be in the benefit of my father or my family.

“Then where would I go? Hmm? He found me once, he’s bound to find me again and bring me back to this, to all of it. There is no safe place. Don’t you understand? I am trapped here. He…He took everything.” I listen to her closely, finding out more about her in this one conversation then I have the entire time we’re here.

Rage took her. But from where? From who? Her comments rise so many questions in my mind. I will have my answers, they may not come today; but they will.

“I can find a place for you,” I tell her, now putting myself out there a little more than I should. “My family can protect you.”

“My own family couldn’t even protect me, Trig. I doubt yours has the capabilities to do so.” Internally I squirm at her calling me Trig, it’s not my name. It’s what I told them to call me. Trig is my fucking cover story. I just wish that I could tell her my real name.

From the corner of my eye I can see the doctor heading towards us, he swoops in the room quickly and looks directly at Kitten. “I’m pretty sure you can tell that you’re not going to die today, and certainly not in my ER. So, here’s your options. You can either A, drink all of this yourself or B, I can have your friend help me hold you down as I shove a tube down your throat and force it into your stomach. Which is it, Missy?” He holds up the cup with the straw and with another hand raises a tube.

Kitten looks over to me, “You couldn’t just let me die in peace, could you?”

“She’ll take the cup. I’ll let you know if we need the tube,” I tell the doctor, and he hands her the Styrofoam cup, and she begins drinking the black liquid through the straw. He’s giving her activated charcoal, it helps the stop the toxins from harming her body any further. I only know this because my mother works with addicts. She’s told me a lot of shit.

He nods, watching her for a moment and then leaves the room quickly.

She grumbles something lowly.

“What was that?” I ask her.

She takes the straw from her mouth, scowls at me and speaks. “I fucking hate you.”

“You’ll get over it. I saved your life, and I’m about to give you one.”

“What in the hell are you even talking about?”

“You said he took you. Well, Kitten, I’m about to take you back to wherever the bastard took you from. You’re welcome.” I add a smirk on at the end of what I’m telling her. She looks utterly shocked, as if she can’t believe what I’m telling her.

I watch for a few minutes as she finishes drinking the black liquid, it’s then, and only then that she speaks.

“I just wanted to die. That’s all I wanted, and you just had to swoop in and save me when I never asked for it.” A tear slides from her eye, slowly rolling down her cheek. I wipe it away with my thumb, bringing myself closer to her until our faces are inches away from one another.

“How in the hell could I just let a precious little thing like you go?”

“You can’t, because I’m still fucking here, asshole.”

“Glad we’re on the same page. You’d better rest up, we’re not going back to the clubhouse.”

My plan has gone completely sideways. There isn’t even anything left of a plan anymore. She needs me, even if she doesn’t admit it.

She fucking needs me.

I’ll be damned if I’m not here for her.

I made a promise, and I don’t plan on breaking it.

Sometimes when I say “I’m okay.” I want someone to look me in the eyes, hug me tight and say “I know you’re not.”

-Curiano.com

KAT

I thought he was kidding. It turns out the man is just as much stubborn as he is stupid. He waited until the doctor gave him the all clear that I was good to go. Part of me thought that he was joking, that he wasn’t actually going to take me somewhere else, but oh, how I was wrong. He drove us past the clubhouse and out onto the interstate. We headed North, and I knew that Trig didn’t know where I was from. How could he?

“He’s going to kill you,” I tell him.

“Not if I kill him first.” He says it so calmly, as if nothing else matters. He’s not acting like a brother in the club. Instead, he’s being nothing but a selfish bastard right now. It was selfish of him to save me, to entrap me in a life that I wanted to be over. It’s selfish that I’m in this car with him driving North up into the unknown.

“You talk a big game. We both know he’ll snap you into bits. He’s got people everywhere, all over the states. In that empty head of yours you know that there is nowhere you can hide me.”

“You know, you might be right, but you’re forgetting one thing, Kitten.”

“Don’t call me that,” I whisper, glancing out the window and looking onto the flat landscape we’re driving through. The farmers have recently cut their crop, before we know it, they’ll be planting seeds and doing it all over again.

“What should I call you?”

It takes me a moment, maybe even a shred of time longer to answer him. In reality, it shouldn’t take this long at all. I just haven’t said my name out loud for years. Honestly, I’m surprised that I hadn’t forgotten it. “Kathryn. My name is Kathryn.”

Years. So many years have gone by without anyone calling me by that name, by my name. In a sense, I guess I assumed a new identity…but what happens now? I’m obviously not going back to the club and out of everything that I could have ever anticipated, it was never leaving the club alive. I always assumed I would leave in a body bag.

So, I ask again, what happens now? Do I go back to being Kathryn…. Would I even remember how to be anyone besides Rage’s little Kitten.

I’m not sure, but I guess it’s time to find out.

“Where are we headed?” I ask, quickly looking over to him. I’m hoping, maybe even praying, that he won’t take me back to Montana.

Trig has his poker face on really good right now, his eyes dart in my direction for a split second and then back to the road in front of us.

“Home.” One word. He says one word and instantly I have red flags going off inside of me.

“I don’t have a home anymore.”

“Wrong. You had a home before he ripped you from it. That’s what you said, he took you. The answer couldn’t be clearer, I’m going to take you home, back to where you belong, because I’m pretty damn sure your family misses you as much as you miss them.”

“I don’t miss them.” It’s true. I don’t. If I think really hard on it, I haven’t missed them in years. Missing them meant being disappointed in the fact that they never came to save me, to pull me from the prison I was condemned to. So, I stopped missing them. I stopped caring. Hell. I stopped thinking about them.

“That’s bullshit, and you know it. You miss them. Damn, I miss my own family, even though all they are is a pain in my ass.”

“Why are you even doing this?” I stammer out, refusing to look away from him. I don’t have a care in the world about all this other shit. I want to know exactly why he is doing this, helping me; if that’s what I want to call it.

“Does it even matter? The point is that I am, whether you like it or not. Now, are you going to tell me where the hell I’m supposed to be driving, or are you just going to sit there the entire time and make me guess? If you think I won’t drive around all fifty states, you’re sadly mistaken.”

“Forty-eight,” I correct him.

“What?”

“You said fifty. You can’t drive through Hawaii or Alaska, you’d have to fly. So, it’s forty-eight.”

There’s a split second where I flinch, expecting him to reach his hand from the steering wheel and slap the shit out of me. I have to remind myself that I’m not in the car with Rage. I’m with Trig, and those two couldn’t be more different.

Rage was an enigma. Even after years by his side I could never quite figure him out. When I was taken, he had assumed I was his flesh and blood, that I was his daughter and my mother was the devil for taking me away from him. That had gone on for a few months until he had the idea to conduct a DNA test.

That right there was the beginning of my demise, of my hell.

Before that DNA test, he was different. In no way, shape, or form was Rage kind to me, but he was not the monstrosity that I came to know so well.

There were times in the beginning, right after he discovered I wasn’t his daughter, where I was in denial. Everything that was happening, I didn’t want to believe that I was enduring it. The first time I was ever slapped, hit, bitten; Rage did all of those things.

He took everything that he could from me, because he couldn’t take it from my mother.

I was paying for not only her mistakes, but her sins.

The first time I had sex, Rage fucked me.

I say fuck, but I mean rape.

He enjoyed it, every agonizing second he was snickering. I can almost remember the smell of whiskey on his breath, the awful things he had whispered in my ear.

The funny thing about memories is how quickly the happy ones fade, and yet how you can never forget the horrendous ones. No matter how much you try, you will never forget them.

Right now, I think this is the moment where I realize my life of confinement is over. After all, I’m on the interstate with a man who for some unknown reason wants to save me. For so long I’ve been past the point of being saved, and as I look at the scars on my wrists, slowly going up my arms, I wonder if that’s true. How could I be past that point if I’ve gotten to this one? There has to be a reason for me being in this SUV with Trig. I don’t know what it is, but I plan on finding out.

I’m not stupid, though. Just because I’m not with Rage right this second doesn’t mean that I’m free. I’m just free from his reach, for the time being. He’s taken me once, and if he really wants to, he can do it again. He’s got the manpower, the muscle, and the balls.

No matter what happens from this point forward, I just know one thing; I’m bringing a war back home with me.

I just hope the Reapers are ready to face it.

“Montana. We need to head for Montana.”

A real alpha will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals, even if it means standing alone.

-GYMAHOLIC

DAMON

We wouldn’t be in Montana for at least another day. I’d driven long distances before, but this was the most grueling and exhausting trip I’ve ever made. I didn’t stop unless she begged me to use the bathroom. When I told her to hold it she looked like she was gonna carve my damn face off.

Bathroom breaks and food were the only reason we stopped. I didn’t want to take more time off the road than necessary. By now, Rage would know something was up, and he wouldn’t be the only one. I’m sure my family knew I was in the wind at this point. Once we got settled, there was bound to be an unexpected visit from one of my brothers or sisters. Hell, the old dog himself might even get out of the den for a bit.

“We need to get some sleep, in a real bed,” she comments, and my back is aching, every muscle in my body screaming for relief. Another forty miles go by, and the pain slowly begins to worsen. I know if I keep going I’d be in no shape to drive. Hell would have to freeze over before I gave her the keys and let her drive. I don’t have enough confidence in her continuing to drive towards our destination, for all I know she could have Stockholm syndrome and decide to drive back to the Demons clubhouse.

Hell, if I am gonna let that shit happen! Not when we’ve gotten so far.

“How far away do you think we are?” she asks, pulling her legs up on the leather of the seat. I look to my right quickly, and she seems to be shaking. It’s not fucking cold in here.

“About 4 hours, maybe.” It’s just past eleven at night, personally I don’t want to get there around this time of day on this little sleep. I’ll need to be well rested for whatever we’re going to walk into tomorrow. Kathryn can’t even tell me exactly where she lived. She told me it was just outside of Billings and was sure that if we started driving in that direction she’d be able to recollect something that could help me figure out where to take her. I think that she’s assuming I’ll just leave her there. Maybe I should, but I won’t. The girl caught my eye long ago, only then I couldn’t have her. Now I have no one in my way. Who’s going to stop me from getting what I really want? No one. That’s who.

There are still so many questions left unanswered. My hope is that tonight I’ll be able to find out more about Kathryn and what her life was like before she was with the Demons. From the looks of it, she believes her family is still here, and that only makes me thing one thing. They must be pretty prominent.

I pull off at the next motel that I see, it’s just a half mile away from the interstate so we’re not taking too much time away from getting back on the road. Both Kathryn and I walk into the office, and I pay for a room. After I get the key I hand it to Kathryn to go on and get settled while I head towards the vending machine to get some grub and drinks.

I make my way down the motel until I can find the room number that the woman behind the counter told the two of us. I knock on the door lightly, grab the knob, and turn it. To my surprise, it’s wide open. How stupid could she be? Not even locking the fucking door. Her and I are going to be having a talk really quick on safety.

When I make my way into the motel room, the first thing I do is shut the door behind me and secure it. No way in hell am I gonna let some jackoff try to get in here and steal our shit, which amounts to a total of three-hundred and forty-seven dollars. I put down the sodas, Powerade, granola bars, and chips, and even the bar of chocolate I got for her in case she was close to her lady time. Girls crave all sorts of shit, don’t they? Salty, sweet, savory. It doesn’t matter. They’ll eat as much as I will!

Water is running in the background, and I take it that she took a few minutes to get a hot shower in. Smart. I wish I would’ve thought of that first. When we left the hospital, I wasn’t prepared. The only thing that I had was a duffel in the backseat of my car with an extra couple sets of clothes, and the only reason I had that was in case last minute the club decided to go out for a couple nights. It was my grab-n-go bag. Looks like Kathryn spotted it too, since I see it’s open and sitting on the edge of the bed.

The only bed in the room.

I dig into the bag of plain potato chips and open the coke, taking the few minutes of being by myself to refuel my body. The water comes to a stop as I’m onto a granola bar and eyeing the chocolate. Damn, why couldn’t there be a restaurant close by? Oh well, we’d make it work. We’d been doing this well so far, and with only a few more hours to drive. We shall survive.

The bathroom door creaks as it opens. My eyes dart to the source and I see Kathryn wearing one of my old KISS tee shirts, her wet hair hanging over her shoulder.

She’s a fucking vision.

“Hope you didn’t mind. I needed to change into something…new,” she stammers, and I don’t mind. How could I? The only thing I’d mind is if she fucking ran.

“Nah. You’re good. I got some grub, eat while I shower. I’ll be ten minutes.”

I leave her picking through the different options of junk food as I take a few minutes to myself, wiping away every bit of grime and sweat from our travels. Driving for this long sucks the life out of you. It’s worse than being on the back of the bike, at least then you have the wind blowing against you, it feels like you’re one with nature. In an SUV you can’t say that shit.

When I walk back out into the motel room I’m wearing nothing but a towel around my waist. If I say I don’t have ulterior motives, I’d be lying straight through my teeth. I want to catch her eye, to see her look at me the way she did when she thought I wasn’t paying attention. She thought I never saw her, but I did, every damn time.

I make my way over to the duffel bags, eyes focused on hers with every step that I make. Neither one of us are breaking eye contact, both of us knowing that here she doesn’t have to stay away. Maybe I don’t want her to. Maybe, just maybe, I want her to come running into me.

I’ve sure as fuck dreamed about it enough.

She was off limits, the only girl that I couldn’t have. That didn’t stop my mind, or my dick, from wanting her, though.

Let’s be honest, nothing will. She could’ve been married to a fucking King, and I still would have gone after her.

I look through the duffel, finding a pair of boxer briefs. I remove my towel, tossing it on the floor and start to slide into them, stopping when I see her eyes haven’t moved from me. For a second, I think she might look away. How I should have known better. “See something you like?”

Her face is stoic, unwavering. I can’t read her even if I try.

I chuckle, lowly. “Fine. Play the quiet game with me, sweetheart. When you finally own up to wanting me, you’ll be begging for my dick inside you. Just you wait.”

“I don’t beg.” Three words with so much power behind them. I don’t know how I offended her, but the saltiness laced in her voice tells me that I did. I could’ve chosen my words a little more carefully, but I’m not the kind of guy to sugar coat shit. I say it the way I want, whenever I want.

“You will, you just don’t realize it yet.”

An hour passes us by, both of us drinking soda and eating what’s left of the snacks. I make my way to sit against the headboard, Kathryn gets a little comfortable and does the same, sipping slowly on the sweet tea she’s started on a few minutes ago. She’s shaking, and instantly I press a hand to her forehead. She’s burning up, and I know exactly what’s the matter.

Rage gave her drugs, all the damn time. I don’t want to say she’s an addict, but her body is so used to them. She’ll need to slowly wean herself off of them bit by bit, and if she doesn’t, she could likely die. I hop off the bed and go in my duffel, opening a compartment, praying that I still have subs in there. A few of the girls at the club would take them, doses getting smaller and smaller by the day to help get themselves off. I’d do the same with Kathryn, it’s not her fault that Rage gave her every fucking pill on the face of the planet.

Bingo!

I find the baggy and pull out a pill, zipping it back up and putting it back where it was. I give her the pill and she takes it, not asking any questions. “I’m not going to do what Rage did,” I tell her.

“I know,” she says quietly, giving me a half smile.

“We’re going to get you off of that shit, okay? It’ll take some time, but I’m going to wean you off of them.”

“I never wanted them in the first place.”

“Yeah. I had figured that. He did a lot of things that you didn’t want, didn’t he?” The question was so dumb. Why the fuck would I ask her that when I damn well knew the answer?

“I need to tell you something, Trig.” Kathryn looks over to me, her dark eyes incinerating me. I don’t speak but listen closely as she starts to. “My uncle is the Prez of the Reapers MC. That’s where you’re taking me, to the club.”

Holy. Fuck.

The Reapers, Rage’s sworn arch nemesis, the club that he’s been trying to annihilate for years. What she doesn’t know is that I know, so this means I have to act like a dumbass, as if I don’t know anything.

“It’s been a long couple of days, and I don’t want to get into it. I haven’t seen any of them since I was thirteen, it’s been so long…and I just need to sleep. Can we talk more about this tomorrow?”

I nod, hopping off the bed and turning the light off. I hear the bedsprings creak as she gets settled into a comfortable position, moving the sheets up, I slide into bed next to her. When I wrap my arm around her waist and pull her back towards my chest I expect a struggle.

What I get next surprises the hell out of me.

“I’ve wanted you to do that for a really long time,” she whispers it lowly, almost so quiet that it’s inaudible.

I yank her closer to me, positioning her so my chin is on the top of her hair and I can smell the tropical shampoo that she used. “You’re a flight risk, no way am I letting you run away.”

“You’re not the one I wanted to run from”. Her words awaken a deep, dark part of my soul. This girl has been through so much, and I don’t even know the half of it yet. That will change, though. In the past two days I’ve learned more about her than in the past few years. All I wanted to do was learn more about her, more about Kathryn, a woman who intrigued me like no other.

Never forget that walking away from something unhealthy is brave – even if you stumble a little on your way out the door.

-Mandy Hale

KAT

Shock takes over my entire body. Shock that I’m even here right now, that I managed to get away from the Demons of Hell, the fact that I’m not with Rage…but instead I’m in a motel room with a man I’ve had lingering eyes for, a man who I’ve told bits and pieces about myself for the past couple days. Maybe I’m not in shock, maybe it just feels like I’m in a dream, like I’m going to wake up back at the clubhouse with Rage’s hand around my throat.

That seems like the more likely option of the two.

On this day I know that my life will change so much. I’m back in Montana after being gone for years. I wonder how my family will take my arrival, if they’ll be happy to see me, and then I wonder if they even want me back…

I’ve changed so much, no longer am I the bright eyed and bouncy Kat. Over the years I’ve been transformed into a void of the person I used to be. Will they even want me back considering what I am now? How I’m damaged? Can I even call myself damaged, or is that an understatement?

I stayed in the bed with Trig for a while until I peered over and saw that it was just past ten in the morning. At that point I needed to get up, straighten my legs. I couldn’t stand to lay down and stay still any longer. My nerves were shot, anxiety soaring through the roof at the impending events.

I paced the length of the motel room sixty-three times before I heard him cough, “You done, yet?”

“No,” I mutter quickly.

I take another step forward, before I know it Trig is off the bed and has his hands on me, his breath hot and heavy against my forehead, just hitting the top. I glance up, staring right into those icy irises. For years I wanted him to be looking at me the way he is right now, with something more. Only now there is no Rage to put a stop to whatever could’ve happened, to whatever is about to unfold before my very eyes. I’m accepting, reciprocating everything that is bound to be running through his mind.

“If you needed to burn off some energy you should’ve just asked, Kitten.” Trig’s words are rolling off of his tongue, so smooth that I could do just about anything he asked right now. Almost not noticing what he called me.

“I told you not to call me that.”

“No, you asked me. I’m choosing not to listen.”

The nerve. No, Hell – the audacity that he thinks he has right now. He was the one who forced me here today, the one who’s making me look forward. Trig is the sole reason I am even still breathing, the man wants me to live and is adamant about it and here we are, him calling me the one thing I don’t want to be called. I don’t want anything associated with Rage or his pet names for me.

“I know what you’re thinking right now,” he murmurs, trailing his fingers softly up over the skin of my hand until he’s going further up my arm, touches my shoulder and finally ends up holding my chin firmly in the palm of his hand. What he doesn’t realize is that he’s holding far more than just my chin, with every moment his hand is on my body I feel static, like a super charge is about to explode. “You think it’s tied to him. It isn’t, and never was. You aren’t Rage’s kitty anymore, Kathryn. Fuck, I shouldn’t even be doing this. Standing here with you, staring deep into your fucking perfect eyes, thinking about how much I want you to be mine. How much I’ve wanted you for so long.” Moments pass us by, staring at each other, silence surrounding us. Trig’s eyes linger over my lips, focusing until his eyes return to mine. “You may not understand it now quite yet, and maybe you will as time passes us by…Kat, you don’t belong to any man, not even me. I call you my Kitten because it’s what you have always been to me, soft, silent and sweet, just like a kitten. But that doesn’t mean you belong to me, it’s quite the opposite really. I belong to you. Do you understand that?”

His hand cups my face as he dips his head towards mine, our lips crash together like the ocean meeting for the very first time. Suddenly, I don’t hate him so much for bringing me to this moment. I thank him for it, for showing me what this could be like. My imagination could only do so much. Never did I think I’d be here today, kissing him.

“Do you want me?” he asks, whispering against my lips, halting our kiss.

He knows the answer, deep down I know he does. Maybe he was doing all of this out of the kindness of his heart, and while I don’t doubt he has a good heart, I know what this is. A declaration.

“Yes” I breathe, revealing what I believe to be my deepest secret. I slide my arms up around his neck, moving slowly, gauging his reaction as my hands travel further and further.

His lips turn up, a sly smile spreading across his face.

I gasp when he lets go of my chin and quickly brings his hand up under the shirt I’m wearing, his hand on my hip, squeezing gently.

“I’ve wanted you for a long time…” I admit, breathing slowly as his hand inches higher and higher up my shirt, slowly grazing over my skin.

“I know.” Trig hisses it out, rising the shirt up higher and higher. I’ve never had soft and sweet, and while I want it at some point…I want whatever this is more, and I want it now. No more waiting. I want it.

“A long time,” I emphasize, bringing my hands down, trailing down his chest, brushing my hand against his chest hair, until my hand is setting right next to his dick. I take a step forward until we’re both completely touching, there has been so much distance between us, and there’s absolutely no reason for it now.

Trig lifts me up quickly with his hands, setting me on the office desk directly behind me. It’s cold, causing me to jump. He chuckles lightly, pulling his dick out. I can feel him against my leg, and when I look down, my jaw almost hits the floor.

Holy….mother….

You can handle it, trust me.”

Instead of getting straight into it, he rubbed himself up against me, the sensation getting me wet as I shut my eyes. Trig’s hand was on my chin, though, hard. “Don’t you dare close your eyes. I want to see the light in them as I fuck you,” he growls out, making my mouth gape open as I meet his eyes. The intensity there is not something I had expected.

It fucking scares me.

After all I have been though, I should chalk this up to a one-night stand; a one-time fuck. If he ever asks out loud, that’s exactly what I’ll say, but damn does the look on his face tell a whole different story.

I will not dare to hope that after all is said and done he will be with me, but I am going to let myself enjoy the moment.

Trig’s hand slinks around my neck, holding it and rubbing it in just the right way, and it is in that moment that I am okay with being his fucking kitten, ready to purr in his capable hands.

His lips touch mine, biting at my bottom lip as I feel like I am melting under the heat of him. Then, they taste down my neck to my collarbone, and my legs open more, practically begging him to just take me. Take me on my terms rather than someone else’s. It is hard to let myself want, I think, but fuck, do I want this.

He wasn’t wrong about me being able to take him. Trig pulls me against him and slams into me in one quick movement. I quickly adjust to him, biting my bottom lip and moaning every single time he moves. At a point, he stops moving, afraid he is hurting me. My moans aren’t anything close to painful, if anything…they are sinful.

Something tells me there are many more sins I’d be confessing to before the end of this.

“Fuck, Trig, don’t stop. Please. You’re not hurting. It feels so fucking good.”

“Shit,” he groans out, barely audible through his own lust and pleasure. I wrap my legs around his hips and adhere him to me, having a hard time maintaining eye contact as I feel him filling me up, my wetness making his slipping in and out so easy.

He begins to slam into me, picking up the strength and pace of his thrusts, and I moan loudly, his name escaping my lips once again. This only seems to keep him going, urging him to get me to just where I want to be.

Then, my legs begin to shake, my whole body out of my control as a rush comes through me like I am taking a roller coaster downhill. Just as I scream, probably disturbing whoever shares this wall with us, my insides squeeze his cock so that his own climax rocks him inside of me. This is how sex should be. I hope this is how it will be from now on.

The biggest fight you’ll ever have is between who you are now and who you are capable of becoming.

-@styleestate

KAT

Trig and I spent the morning getting to know each other quite well. The morning turned into the afternoon, and before we knew, it the sun was starting to go down. For the life of me, I didn’t think we had a plan. There was no calculated decision on how we’d approach my family, or when. Really, it was touch and go.

I stared at the clock for hours, my stomach turning into a million agonizing knots as each minute passed us by.

Deep down, I don’t think that I ever expected to get back to Montana. After years with Rage and the Demons I expected to die there, and he never let me believe otherwise. He made it a point to tell me that’s where I’d die, with him, that he would bury my body in an unmarked grave and no one would ever grieve my loss. That is the kind of man I had to spend my days with. Years of hearing it, over and over again, I just began to not care anymore. Now I find myself wanting to care, or maybe I’m simply trying to care since my future is so unknown.

Before, I knew what to expect, or at least had a general idea, and here I am, with the biggest curveball ever. In a bed with Trig, who somehow decided he wanted to be my knight in shining armor and save me.

I didn’t ask to be saved, nor did I want it. However, today…I am starting to become thankful. Maybe there is more to live for, and I have a feeling I’ll find out soon enough.

I won’t lie, today is scaring the daylights out of me. So many years have passed, and so much has changed. My mind keeps wandering through every possible situation, and until I come face to face with my family, I won’t really know.

Honestly, I’m silently torturing myself.

“C’mon. We’re not gonna sit around any longer,” Trig tells me as he takes my hand and leads me out to the SUV.

I sit silently as he drives us out onto the interstate and takes an exit when he sees a sign for an outlet. I didn’t tell him to turn, and he didn’t ask. When I give him a puzzled look, he informs me that I need some new clothes, and I do. We left everything behind at the Demons clubhouse. I only had the clothes on my back and was grateful to have something new to change into.

Trig pulls up to a small secondhand store, telling me I can get anything I want. It feels wrong, to accept it. Of course, I wasn’t used to receiving anything without some sort of catch.

He walks with me through the entire store, grabbing things that peak my interest when I don’t. I catch him shaking his head a few times when I walk by something, still, he adds it into the pile that he has in his hands.

“It’s probably best if you’re not wearing my shirt when we see your family,” he comments, putting his hand on the small of my back, continuing to guide me along.

I can’t help but agree with him, the shirt I am wearing is way too big, and while I don’t mind wearing Trig’s shirt, it would be nice to have something that fit me right.

He wins this time, paying for a few pairs of pants and shirts. It will be the last time I let him do it, I’m not a charity case, after all.

I change in the dressing room into a new pair of dark blue denim skinny jeans and a black tank top. I feel nervous, having so much of myself exposed. As I stand in the dressing room, staring myself down in the mirror in front of me, it feels like everyone will be able to see me. Scars and all. That makes me nervous, even as I look over my skin, trying to see if anyone will be able to tell, I know they won’t. I made it my job to keep them hidden, away from peering eyes.

There were a few that someone could notice, but I could do a good job and make sure that I was covered up.

For a moment, I wondered if it wasn’t the scars on my body, but the scars burned into my soul that bothered me so much.

“Kat?” I jump, hearing Trig rap on the dressing room door, calling me a name I hadn’t heard in ages. The last time I remember being called Kat was that day…when Ashley and I went to the movies.

I button the front of my jeans and grab the old clothes in my hands before I open the door and face him. When I do, he tries to hide his smile and fails miserably.

“You look good.” With that, I’m the one failing to hide my own smile.

We take our time making it back to the SUV when thoughts come into my mind, things that maybe I should have thought about before we got to this point. Yeah, everything is good and dandy now…but what if I’m left alone with them? I didn’t think about…

“What’s going to happen after today?” I nervously blurt out my question, terrified for the answer that I may get. Last night was great, it was amazing even, but that doesn’t mean that he’s going to stay. No matter how much I want him to, that doesn’t mean he will.

He turns to me at my question, not answering but taking the bags from my hands and setting them in the back seat of the SUV. He shuts the door, my nerves slowly killing me as I wait for him.

“I don’t know. What I do know is that isn’t the answer you’re looking for. Kat, I don’t know what’s going to happen after today. Hell, I didn’t think I’d ever be here with you, like this. We can never predict the future, so what are you really asking me?”

He cuts through my bullshit. It’s funny how he knows that within my question lies another question, only one that I don’t want to ask because I am petrified if he answers in the way I don’t want him to.

“Are you going to leave?” I gather all of my courage and ask him. I need to know what’s going to happen, or as much that I can know at this given moment. There has been so much that has happened over the last few days, none of which that I had any preparation for, and if something is going to change again I want to know. I need to be able to have that time to process it, since I haven’t had it for anything else.

He laughs, and I mean, he laughs.

After a couple of minutes he composes himself, takes a step towards me, and places his hands on both sides of my cheeks. “You silly, stupid, little girl. Someone would have to kill me to get me out of your life. Do you understand that?”

Trig presses a kiss to my forehead, to my nose, and then lastly, to my lips. “C’mon, sweetheart, let’s go meet your parents.”

I don’t know exactly what’s next but I’m stepping forward with grit anchored in grace.

-Julie Graham

KAT

In life, there are terrifying moments that constantly surround us. Right now, I am reminded of this as my heart pounds faster than it ever has before. With each mile marker we pass we get closer to Billings, which means that we’re closer to one place, home.

As we drive down the old roads, I can feel my memories being jogged, that pond to the right is where my Dad taught me how to fish for the first time. Then, I remember him taking us up to the cabin in Whitefish for long weekends of white river rafting, fishing, canoeing and swimming. Heck, I can remember the one time a load of us went up and spent Christmas there. It was my fondest childhood memory.

Five more minutes, and we’re almost there. I can feel it, somehow, deep within my bones, I know I am so close, and there it is, the rock with the Reapers MC emblem, right off the road like I remember.

“Take a left,” I tell Trig, who turns the blinker on and takes us down the road.

He drives slowly, and I peel my eyes for anything. I vaguely remember gates before, I don’t know why my Uncle Fist had them back then, but now I understand more than ever. When I was a child I thought it was to keep us cooped us, locked there in some way. Today, I know it’s to keep others out. He was only trying to keep us safe.

“I take it this is the joint?” Trig asks, nodding up ahead to where gates suddenly start to appear, instantly I notice the barbed wire at the top, not remembering it being there from when I was younger.

“Should be.” The rock is my indication that it probably is, but never would I be sure until we were both on the other side of it.

He drives up the road until we come into the entryway and pulls up against the small building that mans it. There is no getting through these things without being passed through. Now was the part that I didn’t think about. How would I tell someone who I was?

Trig rolls down the window as a man approaches the SUV. He is tall, tattoos cover most of him, and he has eyes that could melt any woman right in her seat. “Sup. Who are you two and what’re you doing here?”

“I’m Trig, and this is Kathryn. Who’re you?”

“Boog. Now answer my damn question before I put a bullet through both of your skulls. I’m feelin’ a little trigger happy at the moment.” Boog chews on a piece of gum, staring mainly at me. He’s doing it on purpose, I can see that. He’s the kind of man that begs for trouble, that lives and breeds off of it.

I see Trig’s hand move from the corner of my eye, he has a gun sitting right and pretty next to him. There’s a reason he’s called Trig, short for Trigger, and not the kind of man you threaten to shoot. “I’m from the Demons of Hell, and I brought something back that’s been missing for quite a fucking while, you’d better scurry off and find your Prez.”

“Don’t move,” Boog says, walking into the little building next to us. I glance over to Trig and he looks so serious right now.

“I almost shot him.”

“I know,” I laugh

“You’re laughing that I almost shot someone before we even got you back in the gates?”

“Mhm,” I confess, tears spilling from the corners of my eyes.

“He threatened you. I won’t stand for that, Kitten.” I hear the seriousness in his voice, and it makes me a little scared for Boog. Something tells me that this is far from over.

The gates ahead of us open, and out comes Boog, “Drive up to the club. Kade will meet you there.”

Trig follows Boog’s instruction, driving us straight until we both can spot the clubhouse. The second he puts the car in park, there is a group of men surrounding the SUV. There is one older man, his beard comes down to his chest, and he wears rings on all of his fingers. Another has jet black hair, he’s seriously handsome…one of those bad boys that all the girls go after. Next to him is another, who looks quite similar. They might even be brothers, and lastly, there is a man who might be in his thirties. He has dark hair, salt and peppery in certain areas.

Trig takes my hand and opens his door, exiting first, and then I follow, sticking close to him. I know that none of these people will hurt me, some of them might even be my family, but I haven’t seen them in ages, and the only person I trust right now is Trig.

I take in my surroundings, watching everyone as much as I can. All of their eyes are on me, and then Trig. I can’t imagine what it’s like for them, never mind me, but what they’re thinking right now… I should have thought more about this, what I’d say, what I’d do…I didn’t think about all of the variables before we came here today.

“Kit-Kat?” My eyes widen at the sound of my old nickname, my cousins Zane and Kade came up with it, never failing to use it whenever we were together. Somehow, for some reason, my eyes water hearing it. I knew today would be emotional, but never did I think that I’d be this emotional, so quick. “I didn’t think we’d ever see you again. God, I’m so fucking glad you’re home,” he comments, and I’m pretty sure it’s Kade. His hair is darker than I remember, and goodness has he gotten tall…

“We didn’t know you were coming. Did you not think to call us?” The irate voice comes from the man with the beard, he’s furious, and it’s not difficult to tell that he is. “What the hell were you thinking, Damon?”

“That I was bringing her back alive and well. Did you want me to bring her back to you in a fucking body bag?” I listen closely, curious as to the quarrel between these two. How did they know each other, and why is this man calling Trig, Damon?

“What is going on…” I mumble, looking to the group of them.

Trig puts his arm around my waist, pulling me against him and looks right into my eyes. “I know your cousin Ashley. I wasn’t with the Demons for my own reason, Kitten. It’s a really long fucking story, but I’ll make it short for you. The Demons of Hell ruined everything for my family. Rage was the monster behind that, so I went back to take back what belongs to me. The enemy of my enemy is my friend, which is how I know your cousin, uncle, and the Reapers.”

“What on earth…”

“It’s politics, kid. Nothing you gotta worry about.”

“Don’t you fucking dismiss her like that. Have some damned respect. She deserves to know it all, every damn thing. Do you understand me?” Trig snaps it out at the older man.

Everyone falls silent, and Kade takes a couple steps towards me and wraps me in a hug, forcing Trig out of the way. “I’ve really fucking missed you, Kit-Kat. I’ll be around, and we’ll catch up later, okay? Something tells me Dad is gonna be arguing with your man for a while now.”

“Zane?” I ask as Kade leaves and the lookalike comes walking towards me. He nods, with a small smile.

“Kade is right, you know. Dad is about to blow his gasket, and I’m gonna leave before there’s a big problem. Breakfast tomorrow?” I nod agreeing and watch as he meets up with Kade and disappears.

I watch as the men around us dwindle until it’s me, Trig, and who I now know is my uncle. It’s funny, you think I’d remember him, but he’s changed quite a bit over the years.

“She tried to kill herself. I really didn’t have an option except to get her to the hospital and leave before Rage knew what was going on. You wanted her home, and I took the only opportunity I had.”

“I’m confused!” I yell it out, looking between my uncle and Trig. How did any of this happen? “I want answers.”

Trig sighs, taking a deep breath he starts to speak. “My name is Damon Raines, my father is Roman Raines, the Prez of the Brotherhood MC. My father knows your parents, they were all in the Demons together before shit went down and blood was shed. It’s what forced my family away and into hiding. I assumed a new identity and made sure I was accepted as a prospect for the Demons. My father wanted retribution, and I did too. Only, I’d been there for years. Slowly I’d been taking away whatever I could from Rage, weakening him at any given opportunity. Then I find out about you, I didn’t have all of the information, but I had some. I had to keep you safe, I have to. My family and yours are tied, Ashley knows my brothers and sisters. My sister got word to me that you were there and I’ve been watching you for a while. I made a promise, Kat. I wasn’t going to let anything happen to you, and I won’t ever, for as long as I live.”

I want to be with you.

It’s as simple, and as complicated as that.

-HPLYRIKZ.COM

DAMON

“You lied to me.” We’re standing here, in this fucking parking lot with Fist staring me down like I’m the devil himself for bringing his niece back home, which is what I was supposed to do.

“Yes,” I admit, because I can’t argue with her. I lied, and I lied well. There were plenty of times that I could have told her who I was, or who I knew, or even what I was doing there. I wasn’t solely in the Demons for my father. Being there for her meant that I was doing something good and fuck me for wanting to do something that wasn’t for me, or my family.

“I had given up…everything, and you…you were there the entire time, and you didn’t say anything to me? I…tried to fucking kill myself. I wanted to die because my family had abandoned me, when they didn’t even do that. You were…if you had just said something to me then I wouldn’t have…Oh my god…”

“Kat…” When I say her name, she looks at me with such hatred laced in those eyes.

Our situation is complicated now, and I know that. Of course, there was nothing simplistic about us anyway.

“I couldn’t tell you.”

“We wouldn’t let him,” Fist pipes up, approaching us. “He was to do one thing for us, make sure you stayed alive. If he had told you what he was doing, you may have started acting differently and Rage would have picked up on that. We couldn’t risk it. We just couldn’t risk actually losing you when you were so close to coming back home to us. Don’t be angry at him, kiddo. Be pissed at me. Damon was watching over you, he was always watching over you.”

“I thought you all had given up on me, I believed that you did…and now I’m finding out that you never did, and instead had a trojan horse in the fucking club who was watching me slowly spiral down into my path of self-destruction. So, excuse me, I have the fucking right to be angry right now.”

“Look at me,” I tell her, eyes flashing back in my direction. I take her face in my hands. “I am sorry. If I had thought for a split second that telling you would have changed things, I would have. How would I know that you wouldn’t laugh in my face and tell Rage? I didn’t. You might have. He had you on so much shit babe, I don’t even know if you knew what you were doing half the time. If I told you, it would have risked both of our lives, and while I don’t care much about my own, I do give quite a few fucks about you.”

“I don’t even know you,” she spits out.

“Well, that makes two of us, then. I don’t really fucking know you either, but guess what, baby, now’s the chance where we start.”

“Fuck you.” She flinches right after she says it, almost expecting that I’m like Rage and will beat her into a bloody pulp for talking back to me. I love her spit fire spirit, if it was my choice it would have started to come out of her a lot sooner.

“I’ll leave you two to have your lovers’ quarrel in private. The clubhouse is packed, and there aren’t any open beds, I just had renovations done to the basement in the house. You two pick a couple rooms and meet us for breakfast in the morning. I think we have quite a bit to discuss.”

I look over and see Fist’s house, it’s a little hike to get to but it won’t kill us.

“Wait. Where are my parents?” Kat asks her uncle.

“They’re in Canada at the moment and will be back tomorrow night. Until then, rest up, and I’ll see you in the morning.” Fist walks away and heads in the clubhouse behind him.

“I will never hit you,” I tell her firmly. “Never will I lay a hand on you for saying what you feel. Do you understand that?”

“I don’t know anything about you. How can I trust anything you say? You lied to me, even when you didn’t have to anymore. You could have told me everything in the motel last night, and you didn’t! You didn’t tell me a god damned thing. Instead you brought me here and let me be blindsided in front of everyone. Do you know how that makes me feel? Or do you even care?”

“Yeah, right. I don’t fucking care,” I snap out at her, right now I don’t give a shit. I risked so much for her and she’s too blind to see it. “All I have fucking done is cared about you. Don’t get shit twisted. I cared when I shouldn’t have. I cared when I wasn’t fucking supposed to. I have cared about you since before I even knew who you were. If I didn’t give a shit about you I would have dropped you off at the door and fucking left. Did I do that? No. You want to know what I want, Kat? I want you. It is that simple. I fucking want you. I have wanted you for a long ass time, and by the looks of it, you fucking want me to.” I growl it out, grabbing her quickly and slam my lips down onto her with such force that I could’ve broken teeth. She has me furious, angered more than I’ve been in years.

If I don’t walk away now, I will scar her for the rest of her fucking life. She has no idea what I’m capable of right now. All I want to do is throw her up against the side of that clubhouse and hate fuck her like she’s never been fucked before.

So, I do the only thing I can.

I walk the fuck away.

***

KAT

He cursed at me, professed all of his deepest, darkest attractions and then left me standing in the middle of a god damned parking lot. Alone. Granted, he knew I was safe at this point, but what a damn dick move.

I’m pissed, and I have every fucking right to be!

I thought he was bringing me home for me, when in reality he was doing it because he had to. Because my family wanted me back. I’m glad to be back. I am so glad to be out of Rage’s awful, sinister hands, but I thought there was more there. I thought that I was more than just a fucking job, but from the looks of it, that’s all I was.

I was a job.

A job he got attached to.

I made my way into my uncle’s house, walking through the front door that still creaks the same way it did when I was a kid running in and out of his house. By memory I knew exactly where to go, behind the kitchen and down the steps that lead to the basement.

When I hit the bottom steps, I saw him, sitting on a plush cream-colored couch with his hands on his head. Before I even reached the bottom of the stairs he was speaking to me. “You know I care about you, it’s undeniable, so when you said that to me…it hurt. I care about you so much more than I ever should have.”

He was right, on this matter. I shouldn’t have said some of what I did, and implying that he didn’t care about me was immature. It didn’t mean that I didn’t disagree with most of what he did, though. He could have done things differently. I wish he had.

“You’re shaking again,” he comments, and when I stop thinking for a moment, I realize how fucking cold I am. “Come here, baby.”

I listen, and maybe I shouldn’t. At least, that’s what I’m telling myself. Part of me doesn’t want to be anywhere near him because I’m so pissed, but the other part of me wants nothing but to be near him. So, I do the one thing I want to do, I walk towards him and take a seat next to him on the couch.

“I shouldn’t have yelled at you, I’m sorry.”

“You’re damn right you shouldn’t have,” I mumble, sinking in further next to him.

“I won’t take back what I did. I mean it, if I thought it would have been smart to tell you, I would have. You understand that, right?”

“I understand it, but I also don’t think it was right. It wasn’t right.”

“Fine. We’ll just agree to disagree, then.”

“Perfect.” I grumble, and he laughs, cocking his head back he wraps his arms around me and pulls me on top of him.

“What’s so funny?”

“We just had our first fight and survived it.”

“I didn’t realize that was something to laugh over, considering it was a pretty big one, and it’s not like we’re a couple or anything. Fights don’t matter.”

The way he looks at me is like I just slapped him silly. “You don’t think we’re a thing?”

“No, cause we’re not. We had sex. Big woop.”

“Oh, baby. We are a thing. You and I are so much more than just sex, and I know you know that. If you think for one minute I’m not going to be with you, you’re batshit insane. We’ve got a connection, Kat. I’m not giving any of that up. Like I said, I want you. I belong to you, baby.”

I sit there next to him, silent for more minutes than I can count. He’s driving me insane, saying the sweetest things and also being a pain in my ass. I have a feeling there’s much more than just empty promises here. After all, he promised my family he’d bring me back safe and that’s what he did.

“Let’s go to bed, we have breakfast in the morning,” I mutter, taking his hand and heading towards a closed door.

If I knew one thing at all, it’s that I didn’t know anything about what the future held. I could only move forward and try to find out. Guess what? The future starts now.

“Well folks it’s good to see so many of you come out on such a hot evening to support your local football team. This is the last game before the big one so if you’re not here then you better be close to a television because you’re about to witness one of the best games played in history tonight. The New York Jets versus the Atlanta Falcons and Richard I can feel it in my bones that this is sure to be a close one. Wouldn't you agree?”

“Yes, for sure Ken. I mean I’ve seen my fair share of football played at this level, but never have I seen this much hype in the lead up to a game. The atmosphere in here is electric. Both teams have so much on the line tonight and well I’ve got to say, I am finding it hard to pick who is going to win here tonight. It really could go either way.”

“I agree, but I think the Jets might have it over the Falcons tonight simply because the Jets have the best quarterback I have ever seen, Mr. Preston Heat.”

“Preston Heat is sure to ‘bring the heat’ tonight Richard. He is on fire. With an average of five touchdowns per game he is the man to beat. I doubt there will be anyone on the field tonight that will be able to get close to him.”

“Maybe not tonight, but there is one man who may give him a run for his money next weekend if the Jets win tonight. Let’s not forget about young gun, quarterback for the Giants, Gabriel Ryder. Whoever wins this game tonight will go up against tough competition as they fight The New York Giants for fame and glory battling it out in this year’s Super Bowl championship. Gabe’s stats are looking rather impressive at this early stage of his career. One thing is for sure Ken, I believe Gabe Ryder is hot on the heels of Preston Heat and I’d bet that Preston Heat knows it.”

“Well looking at his stats at this stage of his professional playing career Richard they’re nearly exactly the same as Preston Heat’s during his first season as a pro footballer.”

“You’re absolutely right. And that is why IF the Jets win this game tonight picking a winner for the Super Bowl sure will be a tough one to pick. The Jets have the best quarterback of the century and the Giants have his shadow, hungry to score for his team, but relatively new to professional football Gabe Ryder if he can keep his nerves in check on Super Bowl Sunday, the Giants may be in with a chance to win this year’s Super Bowl Sunday. One thing is for sure this is going to be a game of epic proportions.”

“Well let’s see if the Jets can win this game tonight first then we’ll worry about what’s going to happen on Super Bowl Sunday.”

PRESTON

“Right, listen up.”

My team doesn’t fuck around, they gather quickly and all take a knee. A sea of faces stares back at me, their eyes filled with a mixture of eagerness, bravado and anxiety. One thing is for sure, they all look like they’re bowing down to me, to their leader. Being the captain of this winning team I’m proud to play that part. In fact, I thrive on it. I was chosen by them to be their captain, the leader amongst this group of men. The one person they can look up to and respect, apart from coach, Joe Jackson of course.

With my back straight, I cast my eyes down, keeping my head tilted high as I begin my ‘let’s bring home the trophy’ speech.

“We have to be the best we can be tonight if we’re to win this game. A win tonight will not only mean a one-way ticket to the Super Bowl, but it will also mean respect. When we win tonight every player, every fan, every woman will respect us because we will be winners. We will be the guys who got the job done, who fought hard right till the end. The winners who never once doubted their ability to kick ass. So, let’s get out there, let’s do our jobs and let’s win this motherfucking game. LET’S WIN TONIGHT THEN GO ON TO BECOME CHAMPIONS OF THE WORLD!”

The testosterone levels in the room triple, mine more than anyone’s, as everyone jumps to their feet shouting and chanting. Backs and butts are slapped in a show of encouragement. The guys who already have helmets on butt heads, grunting louder and louder as they hit harder and harder.

I’m the first to put my hand in the center of the group, my team follow my lead. This is the moment I love the most. The moment we become one, united by the power of football. United by the power of being a winning team. Right here in this moment as we lay our hands-on top of one another’s and pump the air three times before breaking, is the moment I love the most. Every set of eyes connects with mine. Every set filled with determination, hunger and need. Emotions I inspired within them. Me. Preston Heat. The greatest quarterback in the league. The man every football player aspires to be. The man every football player respects.

“NOW LET’S GO!”

SIANNA

“Hey girl, is tonight your last night here?”

“No. I have one more shift to go after this one then I am out of here.”

“We’re going to miss you around here. What do you plan on doing next?”

“Well considering I will be graduating from law school soon I plan on applying for positions in every law firm in New York.”

Gina’s eyes and mouth droop in a sorrowful yet happy-for-me kind of way. Pushing a tray of drinks in my direction she says, “Well I hope your dreams come true girl.”

They will. I know they will.

Working as a waitress in this strip joint has helped pay my way through college. I can’t say I love the job, or that I’ll miss it, but it’s been fun in a lot of ways. Within these walls I can be anyone I want to be and no one knows any different.

The guys who come in here want two things. Alcohol and pretty girls. Yeah, okay most of them want more, and sometimes they get it. If they can afford it that is, but not me. I don’t sleep with the guys here. I have been known to give a lap dance or two, every now and then, when a high roller comes in, but other than that I simply wait tables. There is one guy who comes in every now and then who has caught my eye, but he’s never approached me. I don’t even know his name. He’s a complete, incredibly gorgeous, mystery to me. He just sits there and watches everything that goes on around him. Sometimes I let my imagination run wild and picture the two of us in bed, but who am I kidding. It’s just a silly daydream of mine. No guy comes in here looking for anything more than tits and ass and a cold bottle of beer.

Besides as much as I enjoy getting my kicks behind closed doors, I’m here to earn money so that I can become a sexual crimes lawyer and put abusive, manipulative men behind bars for good.

A tidal wave of loud noises echoes through the room; it’s coming from the front door. Usually loud shouting and yahooing means that someone is getting thrown out, but as I look up I notice Charlie, the bouncer on the door, high fiving a large group of guys as they enter.

Returning to the bar with my next order Gina, who not only runs the bar but also owns the joint, gives me a nod and says, “Well you’re in luck tonight girl.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Because those guys who just come in are players from the New York Jets and they just won the game tonight, so they’ll be spending their cash as quickly as their endorsement money hits their bank accounts.”

Eyeing the group all I can say is “Cha-ching.”

Gina gives me a high five and tells me to go wait their table.

Before I grab the tray of complimentary drinks I hitch my skirt up and scoop my breasts in my tight little top, forcing them to press firmer together. Gina gives me a wink of approval. Carrying the tray of beers in one hand I sway my hips and watch as each and every guy at the table notices my approach. One guy in particular immediately grabs my attention. So much so that I almost stumble as he mentally undresses me with his eyes. I’ve seen him before, he’s my man of mystery. I’ve seen that look in his eyes a thousand times before too, but there is a level on intensity in his gaze tonight that makes me want to pay extra attention to him.

More pieces of the puzzle fall into place. Obviously, he’s a football player and he must be pretty good if he’s a member of the winning team.

Eight fully grown, elite, athletic men sit silently and watch me place their complimentary drinks on the table. I can feel them all staring at my tits and ass as I bend forward, my skimpy uniform showing more skin than I’m usually comfortable with. One guy decides to break the ice and mentions that they haven’t ordered any drinks yet.

“Well then tonight is your lucky night because these drinks are on the house.”

They all cheer, all except my mystery man who is still scanning my body with his deep blue eyes.

“I hear you boys won your game tonight,” I add, hoping to get some extra attention from any of them who want to pay for it as I picture my landlord banging on my door demanding next week’s rent from me.

“Why yes we did,” says one guy who has deep set eyes and short milk chocolate colored hair.

He slaps me on my ass. His actions making me jolt upright. I smile, because I have too, but I can’t say that I condone his actions. As he lines his hand up for another shot my mystery man who hasn’t moved and who hasn’t stopped starting at me since he walked in the door suddenly reaches forward and grabs his friend’s hand.

“Don’t.”

The power that one word seems to hold is evident as all of the guys lean back in their chairs and sip on their drinks. An aura of awkwardness now surrounding them.

The man’s hand is released and he immediately apologizes to me for his bad behavior.

“Well I’ll tell you what. I’ll keep waiting on you tonight as long as you don’t let that happen again. Now how about I go and get some of my friends to come over here and entertain you boys.”

The thought of getting their dicks played with alters their moods immediately; whether they have to pay big bucks for it or not, they don’t care. They are on a high, cashed up, already fairly drunk and have come to the right place for a good time.

I take my tray and walk back toward the bar to get the next set. Shots this time I think.

Gina already has nine shot glasses lined up and is filling them all with clear liquor.

“Hey there are only eight guys on that table.” I note.

“Yeah I know.”

“So, who is the other shot for?”

“You.”

“Me! Why me?”

“Because you need to loosen up a bit if you’re going to milk these guys for all they’re worth.”

I roll my eyes. It’s not the first time I’ve backed away from the attention of the guys who frequent this establishment and Gina knows it. It’s just not my style, but cash is cash so I guess I’ll be extra nice and hope they tip me well.

“Fine.”

I take my medicine and pick up the tray, but not before Gina places a replacement shot on the tray.

I raise my eyebrows.

“The idea was for you to have the shot with them.”

Damn it.

“Right.”

“Off you go. Oh and pay attention to the guy who is undressing you with his eyes. He’s the league’s best quarterback and he’s clearly interested in you.”

“How would you know that?”

“It’s fairly obvious girl.”

“No, I mean how do you know he’s the league’s best quarterback.”

“I know because I’m a Jets fan.”

How could I forget? Gina has a range of Jets memorabilia on display behind the bar. I never take any notice of things like that because I don’t care that much for football, which is unusual for someone who lives in New York, but that’s just me. Now when I’m in class studying a case I notice every little detail. I have to if I want to help rid this world of scum bags.

I guess sports just aren’t my thing. Knitting is not my thing either, so shoot me. No bodies perfect.

I grab the tray and repeat my well-practiced strut as I head back toward the Jets players table. Three of the girls have made their way over and are all over their man of choice. The rest of the guys are now sitting closer to the stage eagerly watching the show that is taking place while Mr. Intensity remains exactly where I left him.

I place the tray down and meet his gaze.

“Looks like it’s just you and me hot shot.”

He smiles. The hint of a dimple is revealed on clean shaven cheeks as blue eyes, now captured by the bright lights of the stage, shine through. Chiseled cheekbones and olive skin complete his stunning good looks as his broad shoulders, on what looks to be a rather tight body, rest comfortably in the high armed leather chair he’s sitting on. A dark blue t-shirt, which seems strained as it hugs every inch of his torso, match his tight, black denim jeans completing the perfect picture of a well-toned athlete; a quarterback nevertheless.

“Looks that way.”

Patting the seat beside him he says, “Won’t you sit with me for a while?”

I look back toward the bar. It’s not the done thing to sit with our customers, but on this occasion, Gina gives me her nod of approval. I notice a few of the football players propped up at the bar with more shots lined up in front of them and I can’t help but wonder who is going to be left to clean up after them in the morning.

“Yeah, sure. Why not? I mean it’s not everyday a girl gets to sit with the quarterback of the winning team.”

“No, it’s not, but let’s not talk about me right now. I want to know more about you. Why is such a beautiful woman like you working in a place like this?”

I eye him suspiciously. He shots me a look of confusion back.

“You know most people ask what the other person’s name is first. You know, when they’re getting to know someone, but not you. You just dive right in there and ask the hard questions straight up.”

“I don’t like to fuck around ma’am.”

An instant burn of heat rushes through me like the hot sun’s rays penetrating my exposed skin on a warm summer’s day. His words please me and make me feel a little naughty inside.

“I’m sure you don’t.”

“Do you?” he asks, his eyes full of curiosity.

“No. I don’t fuck around either and I like to get straight to the point.”

“Well I’m glad we got that sorted. Now answer my question.”

What no please?

“I’m working my way through college.”

“That’s a little cliché isn’t it?”

“I guess it is, but it’s true. I’ll graduate soon.”

“So, does that mean that you won’t be working here for much longer?”

“That’s correct.”

He leans back in his chair, his fingertips touching in a show of power and curiosity.

“What are you studying?”

“Law. Sexual criminal law to be exact.”

“Do you have a job lined up as yet?”

“No, but I will. I’m determined to find my place within a reputable law firm and leave this place far behind me.”

He leans forward and takes two of the shot glasses off the tray. Handing me one he says “Well then that is good news. Congratulations.”

“Thanks.”

We take a shot each then I excuse myself so that I can get back to waiting tables.

I don’t dare turn around, but I can feel his eyes on me, or on my ass at least, as I walk away. Either way I’m sure I’ve made an impression.

“That looked like it went well,” says Gina.

“Yeah I guess. Hey, is it weird that he, a complete stranger, seemed pleased to know that I won’t be working here for much longer?”

Gina shrugs her shoulders and walks away, not really caring much about my observation.

Well whatever, who cares right. I mean it’s not like he will ever want to see me again after tonight.

PRESTON

Well thank fuck for that, I think to myself.

I’m glad she’s waiting our table tonight and I’m glad we were able to talk. Knowing that she won’t be working here for much longer gives me a sense of relief which feels quite foreign to me, but in a good way.

If I am to make her mine there’s no way in hell she’ll be working in a place like this ever again. I’ve got enough money to support any girl that’s in my life, so instead of being tied to a place like this she can stay at home and wait on me. And me alone. Or at least be a respectable lawyer who doesn’t have to work in a sleazy place like this on the side to help pay the bills.

Fuck she’s hot. That little ruffled black skirt she’s wearing barely covers her ass when she walks and with her midriff exposed you’d be forgiven to staring at her small waist, but it’s her luscious tits spilling out over the top of her tiny red leather top that’s got me excited. I want to undo the lace between them and set them free, so I can suck on her nipples.

At least I put Malcom and the rest of the boys in their place pretty quick. She’s mine. No one else’s. Mine. They’ll never get to touch her again. No man will.

Watching her walk back to the bar I take another shot and recline in my chair. She doesn’t look back, which disappoints me a little, but it won’t be long until she is wanting more of my attention. I am the league’s best quarterback after all and I bring the heat to everything I do. Women included.

The show on stage is boring so I set my sights on ‘Little Miss tits I want to suck’ instead. A few of the boys are talking to her while she’s at the bar. Fuck I don’t even know her name, maybe I should have asked her what it is before I got into the whole ‘this place is not for you’ chat.

Anyway, it doesn’t matter because she’s looking at me again now. She downs another shot then sets her sights on me.

Without breaking our connection, she sashays toward me. Fuck me I love the way her hips sway when she walks. Her creamy breasts bounce a little too which is nice to see.

“You came back,” I state as she stands before me.

She’s within arms reach. I could grab her and pull her into my lap, but instead I’m curious to see what she does next.

Placing her index finger to her ruby red lips she presses them together giving me the signal to be quiet. I don’t like it when women try to tell me what to do, but in this case, I will make an exception.

Slowly she leans forward while her legs remain straight. It pisses me off to think that if the men behind her where to turn around they’d see nothing but her perfect ass. She’s mine. I don’t want anyone else to see what’s under her skirt. Ever.

“Relax,” she whispers in my ear before touching her ruby red lips to mine.

We kiss tenderly. It’s nice, soft…delicious. Most girls I stick my dick in assume that I like to fuck hard and fast so they jump me and beg me to go harder, but the truth is most of the time I like to take things slow.

“Come with me,” she asks.

Baby I’d follow you anywhere.

She takes both of my hands and pulls me to my feet. My head instantly begins to spin. The nights intake of alcohol is seriously fucking with my mind now.

She drags me past my teammates who all stare, their jaws resting on the floor as we pass on our way toward the private rooms out back.

It’s dark out here. She’s still leading the way and I have to trust she knows where she’s going as not to lead me into a brick wall.

I hear the sound of a door click open. Inside the small room is a chair and a small bed. She turns to me and asks me to sit.

With my eyes now adjusted to the dim light I watch as she stands before me. She begins to sway her hips and it’s now I can hear sultry music playing from some unseen source. It’s sexy, slow and sets the mood perfectly. Dropping to her knees she places her hands on my knees and presses them further apart.

Oh fuck she’s hot.

I’ve got a bird’s eye view of her tits now, which makes my already hard cock even harder. Almost to the point where I’m in pain.

She’d better not be teasing me. I’ll be pissed if she leaves me hanging this way. The last thing I want to do, now that I’ve found her, is call my usual girl for a quick fuck to help relieve my built-up pressure this chick has caused me to have.

Perfect white teeth and strawberry tasting lips to die for smile up at me as her fingers walk their way toward my crotch.

Tugging at my belt I remain leaning back in what looks to be the same red leather chair I was seated in out in the bar while I imagine the rest of the patrons continuing to drink their drinks, indulge in lapdances of their own and pretty much do whatever the fuck they want to do. This place is good for that.

I’ve been here a few times now and noticed this beautiful woman, whose current mission seems to be to free my cock, the very first time I walked through the door. I can’t explain it, but when I saw her I knew that I had to have her and not just sexually. For some reason she affects me in a way that no words can explain why. I don’t like to be here when she’s not working. Tonight, is a rare treat indeed.

She undoes my button and slides the zip on my jeans down. I move my hips forward allowing her easier access to my throbbing cock. Fuck it hurts now. I hope she’s good at giving a blowjob.

Pulling my cock free from my pants I can’t help but notice the large amount of pre-cum glistening under the colored lights. She murmurs in delight then licks the tip of my penis.

Fuck I swear she’s going to make me come before she even has a chance to wrap her lips around me.

Suddenly she does just that. Fuck me! She goes straight for the deep throat and I can’t help but grasp her hair. I feel like I need to hold her there for a while because if she comes up now I’m going to blow everywhere.

She defies me and raises her head. Releasing the suction she has around my cock, she tut tuts at me and directs my hands to the arms of the chair.

“If your hands move from here my mouth moves from here. Got it?”

“Got it.”

Fuck yes, I’ve got it, just place your mouth over my cock again, please.

She does. Her mouth is sealed perfectly around my aching cock and makes its way down the full length of my throbbing penis then rises, but just as quickly as she rises she plummets back down again. I don’t know how I do it, but somehow, I manage to calm myself as she falls into a tantalizing rhythm. My main aim now is to enjoy this moment for as long as I can.

She licks, sucks and repeats over and over again ravishing me as if she’s been starved. Fuck I’m getting to a point where I can’t take anymore. Looking down all I can see is her long blonde hair, tied back in a messy ponytail, bounce and the muscles in her back flex across her slender shoulders. I don’t think I have ever experienced a blowjob like this one before. There’s something about the way she swirls her tongue when she reaches my tip then sucks hard as she takes me all in that has me wanting to cover the back of her throat with my come.

“FUCK!”

I scream through gritted teeth as I pump lashings of come into her mouth. She takes every last drop of it, swallowing it as quickly as I can give it. Licking and sucking until there is nothing left leaves me feeling rather satisfied and impressed that she’d go to such lengths. And so she should. Everyone wants a piece of me at the moment, yet it’s her who I have allowed to do this to me. And it’s only her that I want to do this to me ever again.

Pushing herself up from her knees she stands before me. Her breast heaving as if begging to be sucked the way she’s sucked me.

“Satisfied?” she asks.

“Extremely. Hey what’s your name?” I ask as I put my now deflating cock back into my pants.

“Sianna,” she says before turning to leave.

Before I have a chance to run after her, she slips out of the door. I rush as quickly as I can after her, but I’m met with pure darkness again. A large hand takes hold of my shoulder as a guy who I am assuming is security points me in the right direction. As soon as they see me all of the boys come over to join me. We finish the last of the shots then they drag me out of there before I have a chance to even ask where Sianna is now. Usually I wouldn’t let anyone, not even the boys tell me what to do, but I’m to damn satisfied to argue with anyone right now.

We climb back into the limousine and as we pull away I silently promise Sianna that I’ll be back.

SIANNA

“Fuck I can’t believe I just did that.” I say to Gina.

“Yeah well you did and you scored yourself one thousand big ones for it. That’s a lot of money for a simple blowjob.”

“Yeah I guess.”

“What’s wrong? You look…I don’t know how to explain it, but you look different.”

I can’t help but smile. I can’t believe I just did that and got one thousand dollars for it. Fuck if I ever become a lawyer and what I’ve just done is exposed then I’ll need to make sure that I deny doing what I just did forever and a day. Things like that are sure to ruin your career before they even start.

“I just gave a quarterback a head job and I got paid a lot of money to do it.”

“Yeah you did, but don’t go getting a taste for the money honey. You’re better than that. But just between you and me, damn girl! I wish they were my lips wrapped around Preston Heat’s cock. The man is divine and he owns this town at the moment. You’ve hit the jackpot there.”

Preston Heat. The sound of his name sends a welcoming shiver down my spine.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Oh, come on. Surely you must know that he’ll come back in here looking for you.”

Fuck. Really? No, he can’t. He won’t. Surely he won’t.

“He’s been coming in here watching you for ages.”

“Not just me. I mean yeah I’ve seen him here before, but he’s never even talked to me.”

Gina just smiles and lifts her head as if she knows something I don’t.

I take a seat on the bar stool I’m standing next to and rest my head in my hands. Gina takes the top off a cold beer and hands it to me then opens one herself.

“Oh yeah. He’ll be back.”

***

“Come on Sianna, hurry up. We can’t be late for our final exam.” My best friend yells from behind my apartment door.

“Coming.”

I grab the closest pair of pumps I can find and make my way toward the door which looks as though it’s about to cave in from Rhiannon’s thumping.

“Calm down girl I’m here.”

The first thing she does is look down at my feet. “Christ, I hope you’re able to run in those.”

“Don’t worry about me. Let’s go.”

We hurry down three flights of stairs, the fucking elevator in our building is on the blink again, and hail a taxi from the street. Three pass by before one stops. Usually I couldn’t afford to catch a cab to school considering I live off the tips I make at the bar, but with one thousand dollars in my hand I’m feeling a little more free with my money today.

“I hope you don’t expect me to pay you back for this anytime soon Sia cause I’m flat broke.”

“That’s okay, don’t worry about it. My shout okay.”

“Wow. Did you have a heavy tipper at work last night?”

“Yeah you could say that.”

“Do tell,” says Rhi as she turns in her seat to face me.

“Well let’s just say that a group of guys paid me a few extra dollars to look after their friend.”

“Well you must have looked after him good. Who was he? Anyone I know?”

Looking out the window I can’t help but notice a massive billboard with the face of the guy whose dick I sucked off last night on it.

“Um no. He was nobody important.”

Even though Gina’s place has the reputation of anything goes, doesn’t mean that just anyone can get through the door. She runs a tight ship and everyone who works there basically has to sign their name in blood swearing they will never name names as to who her clients are. We all respect that and therefore are treated to celebrities, and high-flying businessmen and sometimes women, walking in the door. Last night was no different. The guy who I sucked off is a sports star. His identity will remain a secret with me.

We make it to our last exam in time. Before we sit I hug my friend and wish her luck. I can’t believe this is it. All we have to do is sit this exam and there will be more school for us. A range of emotions hit me. Pride, sadness, nervousness at what the future holds and doubt all mixed together as tears begin to fill my eyes.

“Hey. Let’s sit this exam then lose our shit, alright.”

“You’re right. Sorry.”

I slap my own face, if I don’t I know Rhi will, then take my seat.

Two hours later I silently fold my exam, pick up my bag and make my way to the teacher’s desk. Placing the papers down I allow myself to cheer with delight, quietly on the inside of course, as I make my way to the door. Rhiannon is already waiting for me outside and squeals with delight when she sees me smiling.

A loud ‘shh’ follows as the teacher, a real sour face bitch of a thing, rushes out into the corridor.

“Quiet please. There are others who haven’t finished yet.”

“Sorry ma’am,” we both say as we link arms and begin to walk away.

“Girls!” she shouts out after us.

“God what now,” I whisper to Rhi.

“Congratulations. Best of luck to you both.”

Oh wow. That was really nice. For a woman who never seemed to give a shit about us during class and certainly never complimented us, it really means a lot to hear that from her.

We both straighten, proud of our achievements, and thank her retreating back. She’s back in the room before we know it. Her words of praise and encouragement turn our tears of laughter and disbelief into tears of happiness in an instant.

“Holy shit Rhi, we did it. We’ve just completed law school.”

“Yep we did. Let’s go out and celebrate.”

“I’m not going to say no to that.”

PRESTON

Training after a big night out on the town with the boys is hard enough to handle at my age, but add to that the stress of having some chick consume my mind and I’m a complete mess. I can’t get the image of her sucking me off out of my head. A cocktail waitress at a strip joint is fucking with my mind and she doesn’t even know it. I feel so rattled, but fuck me she gave a good blowjob.

My head is all over the place. I can’t grab the ball, let alone throw it where it needs to go. I’m tripping every time I go to run and I’m crashing into the guys who are on my side, not the guys who are pretending to be the opposition. FUCK!

“Heat! Get over here,” yells coach Joe from the boundary line.

Joe Jackson has been the best coach I’ve ever had. He pushes me to my limits and has made me the best damn player I can be. I have nothing but respect for the man.

“Yeah Coach.”

“Preston, what the fuck has gotten into you today? Are you sick? Did you hit your head last night?”

“I’m fine. Sorry Coach. I can do better.”

“I know you can god damn it. Now get your shit together and play like you’re playing for your life because in a little over one week that is exactly what you will be doing.”

“Yes Coach.”

Jesus. I need to clear my head and concentrate on practice.

A loud laughing noise echoes from the stands of our home ground. Some loser, sitting half way up, seems to be videotaping our practice.

Coach follows the direction of my eyes and begins to shout. “Oh, for fuck’s sake, where is security? How the fuck did the media get in here? Somebody get up there and get him out of here.”

Two security guards emerge out of nowhere, but it’s too late. The little bastard has already sent the footage to someone else or has been running a live feed. Perfect now the world will see that I’m off my game. A fuck up like this could cost me and the Jets millions in endorsement dollars and affect the amount of money bet on us to win the Super Bowl. FUCK! And all because some woman, I’m secretly obsessed with, gave me a half decent blowjob. Hell, who am I kidding, it was the best blowjob I’ve ever had in my life.

“HEAT!”

“Yes Coach.”

“You’re killing me! Get back out there and get your shit together.”

“Yes Coach.”

***

I’m the first to hit the showers and the last to leave. Standing under the water I allow my body to relax and unwind.

“Heat!”

Coaches voice echoes from inside the change room.

Wearily I answer him. “Yes Coach.”

“My office in ten minutes.”

I know what that means. I can’t help but sigh, but I make sure I answer him with assertiveness. “Yes Coach.”

While changing I hear approaching footsteps. It’s my pal Ricky. He’s the only guy on the team who I’ve let into my personal life. Being team captain, it’s hard to maintain a “man’s man” exterior if you let people see your weaker side. But Rick is okay. I can trust him. God knows I’ve got plenty of dirt on him if he were to ever let me down, and he knows it.

“Preston. Are you okay?”

“Yeah. I’m fine.”

“You seemed a bit off today.”

“I had a bad day.”

I concentrate a little too hard on tying my shoes in an effort to avoid looking into Ricky’s worried eyes.

I know the guys will be talking about my lack of skill during practice today and I hate to think what the media are saying now.

Ricky leaves. He knows better than to push me.

I knock lightly on the open door to the coach’s office.

It’s a cramped space with barely any room to sit. All four walls are covered in sketches of different plays both defensive and offensive. One in play particular captures my attention.

“Preston. Take a seat.”

I sit and train my eyes on my coach. To make this as painless as possible I need him to know that I am giving him my full attention.

“Coach.”

He slumps down into his chair. Even though he’s a fit man for a guy who’s in his mid fifties the sound of air rushing out of the cushion base is enough to tell me that he’s frustrated. It’s no wonder. I mean we’re playing in the Super Bowl in less than twelve days time and his number one quarterback is playing shithouse.

“Preston, how long have you been playing football for now?”

My mind goes blank and I um and ah because I’m not sure whether he’s referring to my years playing professionally or ever since I took the field back in grade school.

“It’s been a long time, hasn’t it?” he asks.

“Yes Coach.”

“And out of all of those years have you ever found yourself wondering ‘what the hell am I doing here?’”

“No coach.”

“No?”

“No coach.”

Not breaking our connection, he leans back in his squeaky chair and folds his arms across his chest.

“Then could you please explain to me why all of a sudden you’ve lost your love for the game?”

“I haven’t Coach. I promise.”

“Then what was with the bullshit stuffing around today? I mean I’m sure you know how much this team is relying on you to ‘bring the heat’ next Sunday Preston.”

Coach stands and beings to pace his tiny office space. I remain quiet. There are not too many people in my life that can render me silent in this way, in fact there’s only three. My mom, my dad and my coach. They are the three people I respect the most. The rest, my teammates, my fans and my women can all bow down to me because I am the best at what I do.

“Preston, from what I can see you have two choices. You can either sort whatever has rattled your head out yourself or you can talk to me and give me the chance to help you. You know my word is my oath. Whatever you have to say will stay between us.”

“I know coach. Thanks, but I’ve got this.”

“Oh, for the love of all things sacred Preston I hope you do son, I hope you do.”

With a flick of his hand he dismisses me. The sound of rushing air escaping from the cushion of his chair is the last thing I hear as I pull the door closed behind me.

FUCK! There is only one person who can help me clear my mind and I know exactly where to find her.

SIANNA

“Sianna!”

The deep voice of a man approaching startles me. Even though the small parking lot behind work is reasonably well lit it’s always been my fear that some guy will follow me to my car and attack me before help can arrive. Tonight, being my last shift, cannot be that night. Surely I’m not that unlucky.

With my hand clenched firmly on a can of pepper spray in my handbag I turn to see who he is just as he reaches my side. I can’t help but jump and punch him in his rock-hard chest.

“Preston. What the fuck?”

A smile spreads across his face.

“Ahh, you remember me.”

“Yes, I do. What the hell are you doing here?”

“Well I wanted to see you. Maybe take you out for a drink.”

Standing beside me Preston Heat, the NFL’s best quarterback, towers over me. I’m not short by any means, but this guy can only be described as huge by anyone’s standards.

His shoulder span is the width of Russia yet his waist is as tight as any male models, which sparks a memory in my mind. I couldn’t help but noticed how taut his abdomen was as I bobbed my mouth up and down on his penis the other night. I’ve never done anything like that before for money, but considering how I get butterflies in my stomach whenever I think of him, I would have gladly done it for free.

My nerves begin to settle as my heart rate returns to normal. I lean back on my car and begin to twist a lock of my hair around my finger as I run my eyes over the length of his gorgeous body.

“Why?” I ask.

“Why? What do you mean why?”

“Why do you want to take me out for a drink when you could have any girl you want?”

“I figure I owe you a drink for what you did for me the other night.”

“Oh that. Well how could I not do what I did?”

His stance changes immediately. His back straightens and his chest seems to puff out. A weird look spreads across his face as he says “My thoughts exactly. Now how about that drink.”

I honestly don’t know whether he’s proud, in an arrogant kind of way because of what I did to him, or whether he’s having a laugh at himself.

“Where do you want to go?”

“There’s a nice little club around the corner we could walk to.”

It’s not a hard decision to make, in fact my mind was made up the first time he asked, I just wanted to toy with him a little first.

“Fine. If I have to,” I say jokingly.

A joke possibly in poor taste considering that gorgeous smile of his is wiped from his face. Nevertheless, he holds his hand out to me and I take it.

***

Sitting in a secluded booth in the far corner of a quaint little bar with Preston Heat opposite me is quite nice actually. I made it a rule to never date guys from work, but I guess this is kind of different. Not because he’s a famous footballer, but because I already know him in an intimate kind of way.

“So, it’s nice to see you wearing something that covers your ass,” he blurts out.

His statement makes it hard for me to swallow my drink and I begin to cough accordingly.

“Sorry. Are you alright? I didn’t mean that to come out quite so abrupt, it’s just nice to see that you don’t bare your skin the way you do inside the club after you’ve knocked off.”

“Right. Yeah well you may not believe it, but I do actually have some self respect.”

“That’s good to hear.”

“So, let me ask you a personal question.”

“Shoot.”

“How often to you frequent strip joints and let your waitress suck you off?”

It’s his turn to nearly choke on his drink this time.

“Are you always so direct?” he asks.

“Only behind closed doors,” I reply.

Christ, why did I say that? Not that it’s a lie, I just didn’t expect those words to fly out of my mouth just yet.

“I see.” He cocks his head to the side and watches my mouth as I speak.

“Do you?” I ask flirtatiously.

“Yes.”

He stares at me with a look of satisfaction, which fires me up even more.

“Do you honestly think you know who I am after having known each other for not even one hour?”

“Maybe I do maybe I don’t.”

He leans back and folds his massive biceps across his chest, flexing slightly as he’s noticed the direction my eyes have taken.

“Let me ask you this, why does the outfit I choose to wear outside of work concern you?”

“Because if you are to be mine then you will need to dress appropriately when in the public eye.”

Oh my god, what?!

“If I am to be yours?”

“Yes,” he says relaxing his arms. Flicking his fingers, he demands the waiter’s attention, and gets it.

After ordering two more drinks he downs the rest of his first drink and pushes the glass aside.

“What the hell makes you think that I want to be yours?”

“Why wouldn’t you? I’m the league’s best quarterback.”

“Okay, well there is one thing you need to know about me, Mr. Preston Heat, and that is, I couldn’t give a flying fuck about football, or any sport as a matter of fact.”

He fakes having a knife pierce his chest as he falls to one side.

Sitting up again, laughing he says, “I guess that’s okay, I mean you still know who I am.”

“Yeah only because my boss told me who you were.”

“That doesn’t matter. You know who I am and therefore I’m sure you’re smart enough to know that I can’t be seen with a girl who struts around with her ass hanging out. The skin that can’t be seen now on your beautiful body will only ever be seen by me behind closed doors.”

Who the hell does this guy think he is? He’s cocky, arrogant, overly confident and just plain rude. Which makes me wonder if he’ll be willing to give all of that power up while in my bedroom.

I decide to play along.

“So, let me get this straight Mr. Heat, if I am to be ‘your girl’ as you ever so elegantly put it.”

“Yes.” He leans forward and takes my free hand.

“You expect me to act a certain way, dress a certain way and no doubt talk a certain way.”

“Yes.”

“Hmm so what would you do if I offered to slip underneath the table and give you a blowjob again right here, right now?”

The whites of his eyes as evident even is this dark and shady corner of the club.

“I wouldn’t allow it.”

“Wouldn’t you.”

“No.”

He lets go of my hand and sits with his back straight against the dark brown dimpled leather seat.

“But you wouldn’t say no if we were behind closed doors.”

“No” he answers. His body clearly relaxing.

Ahh, so this is how I take control of Mr. Preston Heat. Sexually.

“Well then maybe I’ll take some time to consider your deal and get back to you in a week or two.”

“NO!”

“Excuse me!” Looking around the room I see several sets of eyes dart in our direction. Preston immediately uses his hands to assure people everything at our table is fine. I guess he doesn’t need the extra attention at the moment considering video footage of him apparently having a bad training session has gone viral.

“You can’t take weeks to make this decision and besides there is no decision to make. I’ve made up your mind for you. You’re mine now and you will dress properly, speak properly but never to the media and you will obey my every word.”

“I will do no such thing.”

As tempted as I am to throw my drink in his smug face I’m enjoying it way too much to waste it on this power junkie.

“You will if you’re going to be my girl.”

I take a moment to sit back and mimic his body language from earlier. Crossing my arms I am sure to use them to push my breasts up. Although covered by a high neckline I get the feeling I’ve successfully gained his attention.

“Tell me Preston, why me?”

“Why not?”

“No. There is something you’re not telling me. Why me. Why are you demanding that I be your girl?”

With drooping eyes and his hands clenched together on the table as if praying he says, “Because I need you.”

PRESTON

Don’t make me admit to anything more than that Sianna. I can’t take it.

She doesn’t. Instead she remains holding her stance, which I must give her credit for. The damn woman has me rendered useless and until I can confirm that she’s my girl I don’t think my head will ever be the same again. I need her. I want her. She has to agree to my proposition or else I may as well kiss my football career goodbye.

“Okay,” she says. “But I have a few rules of my own, Mr. Heat.”

“What are they?” I answer suspiciously.

“How about we start with your issues with women’s clothing.”

I’m not sure I like where this is going.

“Go on.”

“Do you have a problem with me showing any skin? I mean I’m not keen on the idea of dressing like a nun when I’m with you.”

“I don’t expect you to dress like a nun. I expect you to keep your ass and your tits covered at all times. That’s all.”

“That’s all. So, no cleavage while in public.”

“Or ass hanging out, especially when you bend over.”

Christ how clear do I have to be on this topic.

“Okay. And what exactly do you expect me to say and not say while with you?”

I get the feeling she’s toying with me, but at least she’s not running out of here telling me she never wants to see me again. There are plenty of women who would love to be seen hanging off my arm, but it’s Sianna who I want. There’s something about her that gets under my skin and I kind of like it.

“Look you seem like you’re an intelligent girl.”

The huff that comes out of her mouth and her now pressed lips make me smile. Finally, the tables have turned and I now have control over this situation.

“Don’t get me wrong, I know you’re a smart girl, I mean you agreed to come and have a drink with me tonight, it’s just the media will rip apart anything you say so you need to be mindful that’s all.”

“I can do that.”

She leans across the table, her dark green eyes demand my attention, her long sexy blonde hair which I’d like to grab a hold of while fucking her from behind, cascades over her shoulders. Licking her lips, she asks, “And what about behind closed doors, Mr. Heat? What do you expect me to wear and what do you expect me to say while in the privacy of my bedroom?”

“I expect you to wear nothing at all and talk as dirty as fuck to me.”

Yeah that’s right sugar. I expect you to be a lady during the day and my willing whore at night. That’s what I want.

She suddenly sits upright in her seat, crosses her legs and flicks her hair back behind her shoulders. I swear if she were wearing glasses she’d look like a sexy, uptight librarian.

“Well there is one thing you need to know about me Mr. Heat and that is that I am nothing but an all round good girl therefore I wouldn’t be able to fulfill your needs so I feel it’s best that you hit the streets and start interviewing other poor unsuspecting souls for the role of becoming ‘your girl.’”

Fuck! Man this woman certainly knows how to get a rise out of me.

I need a timeout. I need to get my head around what I have to say or do to seal this deal.

“I need to take a leak. STAY HERE. I’ll be back soon.”

All she does is smile.

I head toward the back of the bar and find the male toilets. Stepping into the first empty cubicle I take a seat and pull my hair. Why the hell won’t this chick fall at my knees like every other girl I’ve met before? Why can’t she just do as she’s told and be mine? If she doesn’t I’m going to lose my fucking mind and lose the game next Sunday. That can’t happen. I won’t let that happen.

Clenching my fist, I take my frustrations out on the toilet wall then take a moment to straighten my shirt and hair before returning back to my seat.

As I get closure I can see that the booth Sianna and I were sitting in is empty.

“FUCK!”

Everyone stops what they’re doing and stares at me. Our waitress from earlier rushes over and hands me a card.

“What’s this?” I ask as I snap the white business card free from her hands.

Fuck me if she asks me to sign it or asks for my number I’m going to start ripping this joint apart causing more damage than a fucking cyclone would.

“She asked me to give you this.”

“She? She as in the girl I was sitting with?”

“Yes, Mr. Heat.”

I flick the card over in my hand. An address and a small love heart are all that’s written and is all the information I need.

Running out of the club I hail the first taxi I see and hand him the card with the address to my girl’s apartment on it.

SIANNA

I haven’t got much time. Preston will be here soon and it’s been awhile since I’ve entertained a guy here so I need to get ready.

If Mr. Heat wants a nice girl during the day and a whore - as he puts it - at night, then I’m afraid he’s going to get a very real and somewhat painful introduction to what he’s in for with me.

I like to have sex. I like to fuck and I like to be in control when it comes to all things sexual. You see my first sexual experience left me broken, bruised and wary.

A guy who I thought was my friend raped me. Turns out he knew what to say and how to act to get what he wanted, but the bottom line was I didn’t want to give him what he thought he had a right to take, so he raped me. He was charged and spent time in prison, but chose to end his life once he got out. He’s no longer a threat to me, or to any woman for that fact,  but my need to be in control, while in the bedroom, consumes me.

As a woman heading into my senior year at college I decided then and there that I would devote my life to putting scum like that behind bars. I also decided that I will never allow a man to have control over me in the bedroom ever again, so I take matters into my own hands now. I find most guys like what I do and are happy to play along; after all they’re getting laid. Just as long as I get to come and I’m safe, I’m happy being the dominant one while in the bedroom. It’s as necessary to me as the air that I breathe.

Three loud knocks are thrust upon my apartment door.

He’s here and I’m ready.

Reaching the door, I peer through the peephole and find a panting Preston Heat. He wipes the beads of sweat from his brow using the back of his hand then knocks rather abruptly on my door once more.

Ripping the door open I grab his wrist and cuff him before he knows what’s hit him. Shocked to say the least, he falls forward as I pull him into my apartment. Slamming the door behind him I take his cuffed hand and place it behind his back. Working quickly, I take his other hand and cuff it too.

“What the fuck is going on?” he asks as he tests the strength of the cuffs on his wrist.

Satisfied that he is well restrained I stalk out from behind him and stand before him. My eyes already adjusted to my purposely dimly lit apartment, I watch as his slowly adapt allowing him to take me in from head to toe.

“Jesus Christ Sianna. You look fucking hot. Can you get these things off me please, I want to touch you?”

“Ah you see, Mr. Heat, you’re on my turf now which means that while you are here, behind closed doors, you will be at my mercy. You will do what I want you do to, you will act the way I want you to act and you will wear what I want you to wear. Got it.”

I swear he’s knees are shaking as he shuffles forward to help steady his stance.

“GOT IT?” I yell snapping him free of his trance.

“Got it. Yeah, I’ve got it. So, what happened to the meek and mild good girl you lead me to believe you are?”

I step toward him wearing black pumps, matching black lace stockings and a strapless, figure hugging black corset. He takes me in as I press my chest towards him, my nose touching his. He tilts his head wanting to kiss me, but I don’t let him.

I call the shots in here pal.

“Surely a man of your social stature has learnt not to believe everything he hears or reads.”

“Touché,” he says as he takes a step toward me, once again searching for my lips with his.

With my hands to his chest I pull him towards me, then throw him in the direction of my couch. Stumbling in the dark he does well to avoid connecting his shin with my coffee table before coming to rest in a rather awkward position on the couch. I place my heel, with a little more force than is intended, on his chest, which gains his instant attention.

“What the fuck?”

“Don’t you what the fuck me Mr. Heat. I told you. I am in control now. You don’t get to do anything unless I say so. GOT IT?”

A smirk spreads across his luscious lips. Lips I will kiss and use when I want them, not when he wants. Preston Heat, while in the confines of my apartment will bow down to me, especially if he wants me to bow down to him while we’re outside of these walls.

“Get to your feet.”

He does as he’s told.

“Now get your ass into my bedroom and wait for my command.”

PRESTON

Jesus sweet mother of Mary, what the hell have I gotten myself into here?

I’m so fucking turned on right now, but I’m kind of scared too.

Sianna has made it quite clear that she’s in control when it comes to sex and even though I was happy for her to suck me off at the strip club I’m not sure I’m ready to give up all of my choices when it comes to having sex. I’m a man for fuck’s sake. I’m the one who should be driving my aching cock into her wet pussy not lying back and taking whatever it is she wants to give. But what choice do I have. She’s got me handcuffed. Maybe next time I turn up here I won’t let her be so quick to cuff me.

“What are you going to do to me?”

“For a start I’m going to ask you to shut the fuck up or else I might have to gag you.”

Christ. Is she serious? Would she do that? Looking around her bedroom I see four sets of satin rope hanging from each corner of her king size, four-poster bed. A piece of red sheer material hangs over the bedside lamp limiting the light in the room, but at the same time making it feel as naughty and sexy as hell.

“Now Preston, I have to ask, will you be a good boy and play along with me tonight?”

“If by that you mean give up my manhood and let you do all of the work?”

“Yes.”

“Well I guess I’m game to try anything once, but I must tell you that I would love to show you what I can do to you one night.”

“I’ll be the one to decide whether or not that will happen.”

She’s behind me. I can feel her breath on the back of my neck. With her high heels on she’s nearly as tall as me, which also makes me feel a little inferior. Reaching her hands around my body she begins to undo the buttons on my shirt. Her heaving breasts press against my back turning me on even more. Using my hands, even while cuffed I’m able to reach out and rub my fingers against her pussy. It’s a big risk considering I’m cuffed and are unable to save myself from falling if she were to throw me around again, but it’s a risk I’m willing to take.

To my surprise she stays within my reach. She’s so fucking wet. Fuck my cock is hard. I wish I could adjust it in my jeans. I keep rubbing her clit with two of my fingers. She moans in appreciation.

“Do you like that baby?” I ask.

Ripping the remaining buttons free from my shirt she pulls my now ruined shirt over my shoulders and holds me in place.

“What the fuck do you think?”

I’m honestly not sure whether I should answer her or not.

“Now you told me that you would be a good boy and play along, right?”

“Right.”

“Okay. Well I’m going to un-cuff you now and I’m going to ask you to lie on your back with your arms and feet stretched out toward the post. Can you do that?”

“Yes.”

“Will you do that?”

“Yes.”

I’m actually really looking forward to what’s coming next. I’m hoping she sucks my dick the way she did that night at the club. Fuck that was hot. Sianna’s got a fantastic mouth and her power to suck the shit out of me is to be commended.

SIANNA

To my surprise as soon as I have freed Preston’s hands from the cuffs he lays down on the bed with his arms and legs outstretched.

He’s size is more evident like this. He could almost grab each post with his hands and rest his feet against the others. I work quickly to tie his hands before moving to his feet. He still has his jeans on and with his hands now tied it’s up to me to rid him of his pants.

Looking down at him in this dull light I can almost see the whites of his eyes as he realizes what I’m about to do. A rather impressive bulge tweaks in his pants. His cock must be aching to be released. Who am I to make his poor cock suffer any longer?

Kneeling on the bed I ask him to bring his legs together. He does. For the sake of flirting I straddle Preston’s taut mid section, my crotch-less ass facing him, and begin to unbutton his jeans. Lifting his hip, Preston helps me to push his pants down with ease. Black trunks are the only thing left between Preston’s throbbing cock and my mouth as I lean forward to rid him of his jeans. I know he’s watching me closely by the way he speaks.

“Oh fuck me you’re so fucking hot. What I would do to you and that fine ass of yours if I weren’t tied to this bed.”

“Ahh but you are tied to my bed, Mr. Heat. You’re in my bedroom now which means that you have to play by my rules.”

The sound of his frustrated head being thrown back against my pillow makes me laugh to myself. Mr. Preston Heat, this country’s greatest quarterback and one of the hottest guys ever, is tied to my four-poster bed desperate to be fucked yet helpless to do anything about it.

Oh, don’t you worry Mr. Heat. You’re going to get fucked. You’re going to get fucked good.

Leaving his trunks on for now I climb off the bed and begin to tie his feet. Now I have him exactly where I want him. I stalk around my bed grazing my eyes over the man I have captured in my keep. Preston’s fierce blue eyes burn my skin as he watches my every move. He seems to be silently begging me to give him pleasure, which I will, but not before I get mine.

In an effort to heighten his angst I leave the room.

“Where are you going?” he yells. “You can’t leave me here like this?”

“I might if you don’t shut up.”

Silence.

I have him right where I want him. This will teach him for wanting a meek and mild, dressed like a nun trophy wife hanging off his arm while in public. If that’s what he wants from me then this is what I want from him. I wonder if he’ll change his mind about pursuing a relationship with me after tonight. My heart hurts thinking about it. Maybe I should go back in there, set him free and let him fuck me the way he wants. NO! I can’t. I can’t give any man that level of control. Not yet.

No, tonight I am going to toy with Preston Heat like a cat would his prey. Tonight, Preston Heat is mine.

PRESTON

Where the fuck has she gone? Oh man this isn’t fair. I hate not being in control of a woman especially in the bedroom. This seemed like a bit of fun at first, but this is where a man is at his most dominant. Or at least should be. Why the hell did I agree to being tied to this godforsaken bed in the first place? Fuck!

I hear footsteps. I can’t see her, yet I can feel her presence. The bed moves. Raising my head, I can see she’s between my legs.

Oh fuck me Sianna, please, please touch me before I explode.

She doesn’t. Instead I’m rewarded with her wet tongue trailing the length of my right leg all the way to the edge of my Calvin Klein’s. Grasping them with her teeth she tugs at the material causing slight friction against my cock.

“These trunks of yours are in my way Preston. You wouldn’t mind if I cut them off you, would you?”

Fuck no!

Before I can answer I feel the coolness of steel against my skin. The sound of material being cut seems to be amplified in my ears as I look down and watch her cut my trunks.

“Careful now,” I warn. God knows I don’t need her cutting too close to my cock.

“What are you worried about Preston?”

“You cutting something you’re not supposed to cut.”

“Like this,” she teases as she directs the scissors closure to my dick.

“YES THAT.”

She laughs. “Your problem is that you demand too much control over, I’m thinking, everything. But if you want me to be ‘your girl’ then you will have to give up all control in the bedroom. Maybe you should think long and hard about that.”

With my trunks now cut to shreds Sianna runs her index finger along the length of my cock as she says the words ‘long and hard.’

She’s got me exactly where she wants me, but I’m not sure I could do this every time we have sex. I enjoy taking a woman in my arms, stripping her naked and making her mine. It’s what men are supposed to do isn’t it?

“Oh what is this?” she asks as she moves to the side of me, her eyes still trained on my cock.

Glistening pre-cum connects from the tip of my cock to the skin just under my belly button.

“Allow me to clean that up for you Mr. Heat.”

“Yes.”

Sianna’s hot mouth engulfs my cock making my entire body tense.

“Mmmm yummy,” she says as she licks her lips.

“I wish I could taste you.”

My comment causes her to stop what she’s doing. Christ why did I have to open my big mouth.

“That’s actually not a bad idea.”

What?

Siannas right leg swings across my face and instantly my eyes can see nothing other than the beautiful moist folds of her sex.

FUCK ME!

Slowly she lowers herself onto my face. Driving her sex into my face I begin to lick and taste her so feverishly I hear the bed creak due to my arms pulling on my restraints.

She lifts herself free and tells me to calm down and be gentle on her.

I take two deep breaths then she lowers herself again.

Oh my god, she tastes so fucking good. Christ I could eat her pussy all day long and still want more.

Concentrating on Sianna and her delicious pussy makes me forget about my aching cock. That is until she wraps her lips around it.

Searing pain jolts through my body. I want to thrust my hips and set a faster pace, but every time I move she stops sucking me and denies me her pussy.

Working together we begin to feel the benefits of our slow torture. Sianna begins to moan while her mouth remains tight on my cock. The vibration makes me moan too causing her to vocalize her pleasure even more. Within moments we’re both moaning, humming, while our mouths are wrapped around each other’s sex.

Suddenly she breaks free and stops what she’s doing.

“What’s wrong?” I ask.

“Nothing. You almost made me come, that’s all.”

“Is that such a bad thing?”

“No, but I want to come while I’m riding your cock.”

Well who am I to argue.

Sianna, still dressed in her sexy as hell black lingerie climbs off the bed and opens the top draw of her bedside table. Removing a condom, she rips the packet open and nimbly rolls the latex onto my throbbing cock.

Taking a moment to admire her handy work she then straddles my hips. With her hands pressed firmly beside my head she leans toward me. Expecting a kiss I’m surprised to feel her tongue lash across my lips instead. She tastes herself on my mouth. Oh my fucking god this girl is hot.

Giving in she kisses me. Deep. Hard.

My only hope now is that she fucks me just as hard.

“Are you ready to ‘Bring the Heat’ Preston?”

“Baby, I was born ready.”

Slamming her hips down on mine I’m thankful my cock is perfectly lined up with her pussy or else it may very well be fractured.

The tightness of her sex pleasantly surprises me. She’s as slippery as a water slide yet as firm as football in my hands.

Sianna pushes herself into an upright position and reaches above her head. She takes hold of a cross bar I never knew was there until now. It’s positioned at a perfect height and must have been something she’s had added to her bed because I’m pretty sure it’s not the kind of thing that comes standard with four-poster beds.

Oh my god can this chick get any hotter.

Moving slowly at first she grinds her hips against mine moaning each time she moves. Her long honey blonde hair trails down one side of her chest covering an almost exposed nipple. Her black corset slipping down or is it that her breast are heaving up and out. Who the fuck cares? Sianna is riding my cock and all I have to do is sit back and enjoy the ride.

Sianna’s grinding hips move into more of an up and down motion increasing in speed, which is welcoming. The familiar wave of heat begins to build in the back of my head warning me to try and control my pending orgasm.

Sianna’s eyes remain closed as she warns me not to come yet. I’ll try not to but fuck me it’s hard when she is throwing her head back while grasping that bar above her head.

Her pace quickens yet again and I can tell by the way she’s squeezing her eyes shut that it won’t be long until she finds her release.

I begin to count in my head in an effort to prolong my pending orgasm as Sianna fucks the life out of me. What use is it? Even though I seek control in everything and everyone my own penis is the one thing that refuses to listen to a damn thing I say. And right here, right now is no different.

I can’t help myself. I scream out, “I’m going to come,” just as Sianna’s breasts burst free, her tits bouncing vigorously, sending my emotions into overdrive.

“Oh fuck!” I scream out.

Sianna too begins to orgasm. Her head whips back pushing her beautiful, plentiful breasts forward. Fuck what I would give to touch and suck them both.

Her hands remain grasping the bar as she too begins to scream in pure ecstasy.

“Fuck yeah baby.”

“Oh god. Fuck yes. Fuck.”

As Sianna’s hips begin to wind down she begins to calm down. With her hands now planted firmly on my chest, my cock still embedded deep inside her she breathes deeply in an effort to catch her breath.

“Fuck me that was hot.”

She doesn’t say a thing. Instead she lifts herself off me and rids my cock of its latex covering. Standing by the side of the bed, looking down at me, she smiles then covers me with a blanket before making her way toward the door.

“Hey, where are you going?”

“I’ll be back in the morning.”

“But I’m still tied up. Hey, Sianna wait. What did I do wrong?”

Leaning back inside her bedroom door way she assures me “You did nothing wrong Preston. In fact, you did everything right. Night.”

What the hell?

“Night. What? Sianna come back here and untie me.”

The last thing I hear is the sound of her apartment door closing.

SIANNA

“Okay so tell me again what happened last night?” ask Rhiannon as she sips on her long black morning kickstarter.

Coffee with my best friend and a light breakfast before a day spent applying for jobs is the perfect way to start our day.

My mind flicks back to last night when I rode the cock of Mr. Preston Heat. Yes, I like control while in the bedroom, but never have I been so brazen before. I mean I sat on the guys face. Not that it seemed to worry him too much, but Christ, talk about forward.

“I told you. I tied him up then I fucked the shit out of him.”

“Yeah and there’s nothing wrong with that, but you’ve never left a guy tied up all night then spent the rest of the night on my couch before. Why did you run away from him?.”

I know why, but it’s not something I want to admit to right now.

“I don’t know. I guess it’s because he expects a lot from me during the day, but I’m not sure he’s willing to accept my terms during the night.”

“Right. So, let me get this straight. Preston is asking you to not wear revealing clothes, watch what you say so that you don’t give too much of your personal life with him away to the media and well basically just be a respectable woman while you’re on his arm? Am I right? Am I missing anything?”

“No, you’re right.” I answer as I stare down into my second coffee for the morning.

“And he’s agreed to give you the control you need in the bedroom if you act respectfully during the day?”

“Well I think so.”

“You think so?”

“Well we haven’t exactly talked about it.”

“Didn’t you talk to him this morning?”

“Um no.”

“Why not?”

“Because he wasn’t there.”

“I must be missing a piece of the puzzle here because I thought you told me that you left him tied to your bed for the night.”

“Yeah I did, but I took your key and snuck back in there early this morning while you were sleeping.”

Rhiannon just shakes her head as if doing so will unrattle her already rattled brain.

“I went back so that I could untie him while he slept.”

“So, you’re avoiding him. Don’t you want to be his girl?”

I want to be his girl. I’m just not sure he’s prepared to give up the control he desires to be able to satisfy my needs for control and I think I like him.

“I can’t believe the guy you’re fucking is Preston Heat by the way.”

How could I not tell my bestfriend about Preston. To hell with Gian’s rule not to tell a soul who visits her establishment. Besides i don't’ work there anymore and I know I can trust Rhi with anything.

“Shh.” I place my heavy head in my hands and sigh. “ I think I need to never think about Preston Heat ever again.”

Rhi too sighs then rises from her chair.

“If you say so. Well I’ve got to go. Catch up later for a drink?”

“Yeah sounds good. Good luck today.”

“You too.”

PRESTON

Christ, I feel on top of the world this morning. Last night being fucked by Sianna was the best night of my life. I never thought I would like to have a woman taking charge like that, but considering the show I was treated too, fuck I’d happily do it all again. Just not every night though. I mean I’ve got a few tricks of my own I’d like to try out on her one day too.

The hard leather football hits my chest signaling me to run. Ducking and weaving I’m able to deflect three of my teammates as they do their best to take me down. Not today my friends. Today I am unstoppable.

Touch down. Yes!

“Preston!” yells coach from the sideline.

I rip my helmet off and make my way over to coach. “Yeah coach.”

“Fuck me boy you’re on fire. Now I don’t know what the hell you’ve done to turn yourself around, but keep up the good work because if you read the field and play the way you’re playing now on Sunday then Preston by god we’re not only going to win the Super Bowl we’re going to annihilate the other team.”

I can’t help but smile as coach slaps me on the back.

“Now get out there and show those reporters what you’re capable of.”

“Reporters?”

“Yeah there’s a guy sitting high in the stands behind you. Don’t look. We’re all pretending he’s not there. We need the positive publicity after your last training session debacle, so we’re going to let him keep filming so he can leak your fine form to the press. It’ll scare the shit out of those Giant players too.”

It irritates me to have coach remind me of my recent bad training session, but I’m glad I’ve been able to prove to him today that I am not a has-been. I’m still in my prime. Who would have thought that a woman, and not just any woman, but the beautiful Sianna Phillips, ex waitress at a strip club, is the person who has ignited a fire within in me that I don’t think I have ever had before? That reminds me, I must call her tonight and see if I can repay her the favor.

Ricky hits the shower beside me, commenting not only on my excellent training session, but on my unnerving good mood, as he puts it.

“Unnerving?” I question.

“Yeah well it’s weird to see you so happy.”

“I’m not that happy.” Am I?

“Really? Then why don’t you try and wipe that goofy smile off your face.”

Fuck me. I can’t. I really can’t.

“See.” He says as he punches me in the arm.

“Hey, don’t touch me while we’re naked.” He thinks I’m joking, but I’m not.

“Hey a few of us are heading out for dinner tonight, you know just a quiet wind down, you wanna come?”

“Nah. Think I might sit this one out. Thanks anyway.”

“Are you sure? I think a few of the guys especially the younger players were hoping to spend some time with their fierce leader.”

Well in that case. “Where are you going?”

“Just a little place I know. How about I pick you up at 7?”

“See you then.”

SIANNA

“Oh come on. Surely you had some luck today?” ask Rhi.

She’s referring to my miserable day walking door to door in search of the perfect law firm to work at. In a nutshell I had zero luck. No one seemed interested in talking to me and I just felt like I got the cold shoulder everywhere I went.

“I’m telling you, no one wants to know me.”

It’s noisy in our local bar tonight. Coopers, a mere hundred yards from our apartment block and it’s cruisy, laid back atmosphere entices us to visit, often. We both love it here and have picked up some prime ass while drinking here too. Rhi and I have just shared our meals and now sinking a few beers rehashing our day before calling it a night.

“It can’t have been that bad.”

“Well it certainly wasn’t as successful as your day. I can’t believe you’ve secured two interviews for tomorrow.”

“I know I’m so excited. Maybe I can put in a good word for you.”

“No, no, no. I can do this on my own and we both agreed that we don’t want to work at the same firm. The office politics alone could put unwanted pressure on our friendship.”

“Yeah, you’re right, but still.”

“No buts. I’ll have a better day tomorrow I’m sure.”

“And what about tonight?” asks Rhi as she straightens her back and looks over my shoulder.

The gleam in her eye warns me that she’s found a poor unsuspecting soul she’d like to take home for the night, which means it’ll be time for me to make myself scarce soon. I down the rest of my drink just incase that moment comes sooner rather than later.

“Tonight, I am going home to my bed after I spend a solid hour in my bathtub.”

“Really. And will you be doing that alone?”

“Yes, Rhi. What has gotten into you?”

She just smiles then nods her head toward the door.

Several familiar faces have just walked in, but there’s one face in particular that stands out above the rest. Preston.

“Oh shit. Has this place got a back exit?” I ask my friend.

“Nope.” She says with a giggle in her voice.

“Don’t laugh. This is serious. I don’t want to see him again.”

“Well it’s a little too late honey cause he’s spotted you and he’s heading this way.”

“Fuck.”

“Yes please,” he says jokingly as he stands beside our table for two.

Rhiannon, resembling a fucking meerkat, stands to introduce herself.

He’s polite and shakes her hand. Within an instant a friend of his comes to join us and takes Rhi’s hand as he nuzzles his way in to stand by her side. Preston introduces the pair and then asks if Rhi’s seat is taken.

“No please sit. Sia I’m just going to be over by the bar talking to Ricky. Okay?”

“Yeah fine whatever,” I say with my hand shielding my head.

The sound of the chair opposite me scraping across the floor, grates through my bones. Out of all of the bars in New York City why oh why did he have to walk into this one?

“There’s no point hiding Sianna, I know it’s you. I’d spot you from a mile away.”

I raise my head and plaster a smile on my face.

“So, you’re happy to see me?” he asks.

Yes, I am. A little too happy to see you perhaps. My life would be a whole lot easier if I never saw you again.

“Yeah. So how was your day? Looks like you had a good training session.”

“Oh, you saw that.”

“How could I not? It’s playing on every billboard and TV screen around the city.”

“It’s all thanks to you, you know.”

“Why? What did I do?”

He blushes and leans across the table in search of my hands. I choose to pull them away and sit on them instead which seems to surprise him.

“Hey, I’m not mad you didn’t stay with me last night, I’m just thankful we got together. We are together, aren’t we?”

“You mean as a couple?”

“Yes.”

“Well I don’t know. I just assumed because I took away your control and left you tied to my bed that you’d never want to see me again.”

“Sianna, how could you say that? I loved what you did to me last night, just as long as I’m not completely without the use of my hands every time we have sex; I think we’d be good together. You’re obviously adhering to my demands I see.”

His eyes scan my suit and blouse combo.

“Are you serious?”

His brows furrow as he sits back in his chair, arms now folded in that dominate power stance he seems to love so much.

“Yes, I’m serious. Sianna I told you what I expect from you. I thought you understood that.”

“And I thought you understood that if I am to be yours that I need total control in the bedroom all of the time.”

“Surely not all of the time,” he says rather patronizingly.

“Yes Preston. All of the time.”

“Will you keep your voice down?”  He threatens under his breath. “People are starting to watch us.”

“Will you give me what I need?”

And with one simple word spoken I stand and leave Cooper’s bar. Thankfully Rhi catches me on the way past and leaves with me.

PRESTON

What the fuck was that? I thought after last night Sianna and I had all of this shit sorted. She knows what I expect and I’m happy enough to play by her rules from time to time when were naked together.

I decide to call it a night and head for home. I’m not in the mood for being the male role model the boys expect me to be tonight.

SIANNA

“You can stay with me tonight if you want.”

“No it’s okay. I’m okay. Thanks though.”

“You really like him don’t you?”

My eyes instantly start to burn as fresh tears cause my mascara to seep into my eyes.

“You know me so well. Night.”

I hug my friend while standing half in half out of the elevator before heading to my third story apartment. Rhi lives on the sixth floor and often jokes that she can hear me having sex from her apartment. One thing is for sure, Rhi knows me better than anyone.

I do like Preston Heat and the problem is a relationship with him is not going to be possible because there’s not one man out there who is yet to agree to my controlling demands in the bedroom. They all want more and I’m not sure I can give any more. But I miss Preston. I find his dominant ways to be quite amusing and I loved getting a rise out of him the other night when we went for drinks. It was nice having his attention and it tickles me pink to know that what I did to him last night helped him on the field today.

After turning the bath on I plonk down on my couch and flick the TV on.

“Who is the mystery girl seen here only moments ago with Jets quarterback, Preston Heat. That is the question on everyone’s lips tonight.”

WHAT THE FUCK!

I reach for my phone, but it’s already ringing. Rhi. Thank god.

“Have you got your TV on?”

“Yes. What the fuck is this shit? Rhi someone filmed Preston and I talking at the bar. Oh my god now it’s showing me storming out. Oh fuck. He’s going to kill me.”

“Jesus Sia this is not good. His entire game is going to be off now because of you.”

“His entire game? Are you fucking serious? What about me Rhi? What about the fact that I am going to be dead tomorrow because I’ve made a scene in public which was basically rule number one to our relationship.”

“Sianna what relationship? You said yourself that you never want to see the guy again. All you did was fuck his dick. You never agreed to a lifetime commitment with him.”

My heart aches just a little more knowing that I have given Preston the flick before we even had a chance of working something out. Why do relationships have to be so hard?

“Yeah I guess so.”

“Babe, don’t stress it. Tomorrow you and Preston and this little huff you had will be yesterday’s news.”

“Yeah I hope so.”

“Listen to me. Turn the TV off, grab yourself a glass of wine and have that bath you said you wanted to have.”

“FUCK! I LEFT THE BATH RUNNING. BYE.”

***

“Right today is a new day,” I tell myself as I apply my makeup. “No one knows who I am and know one cares about Preston and I or our little argument last night.”

Surely if I believe this then everyone else will too.

“Right. Are you ready?” I ask myself in the mirror. “Christ Sianna! Get a hold of yourself. You’re talking to yourself in the mirror for fucks sake.”

And I’m still doing it.

I leave my condescending reflection and my apartment and hit the streets in search of my dream job. I have several reputable firms in my sights today and decide to start at the top and work my way down.

The large gold sign for McMillan McMillan demands to be noticed, as do the lawyers who reside within these walls. Everyone who works here is known for winning the majority of their cases and the fact that they specialize in sexual crime cases excites me.

Stepping into the large foyer I feel as though I belong here. I feel powerful and determined as I approach the desk and ask to speak to Mr. McMillan himself. Of course, I’ve done my research and know that Mr. McMillan senior passed away last year leaving his son to run the firm on his own.

The young receptionist asks for my name and if I have an appointment. I’m quite direct in my answer, which seems to put her off guard a little.

“One moment please Miss Phillips. I’ll see if Mr. McMillan will see you.”

Instead of using the phone in front of her she scurries away to the other end of the long reception area and speaks to whomever she needs to speak to with her back turned to me. Rude much.

Within seconds she’s back.

“Take the elevator to the 45th floor Miss Phillips. Mr. McMillan will see you momentarily.”

Wow!

“Thank you.” I say desperately trying to keep my cool. I send Rhi a quick text message as I ride the elevator to the 45th floor then silence my phone before the doors open.

“Miss Phillips?” asks an older lady as she rounds her desk to greet me.

“Yes.”

“Please take a seat. Daniel will be with you soon.”

Daniel. Right I mustn’t forget that although I will refer to him as Mr. McMillan until he tells me otherwise.

“Can I get you something to drink while you wait?”

“Um no thank you. I’m fine.”

She nods her head and returns to her desk, but does nothing but sits there and smiles at me.

What the fuck?

Just then the doors to Mr. McMillan's office opens and two older men walk out. They are of similar age. One wearing a dark blue suit, the other, grey. I’m not sure which one is Mr. McMillan though.

“I’m sorry to have to cut this short Frank, but I’ll read through the reports and get back to you ASAP.”

They shake hands and then one presses the button to call for the elevator.

“Miss Phillips,” says the man in the gray tailor-made suit as he extends his hand to me.

I stand and shake it. “Mr. McMillan. I can’t thank you enough for taking the time to see me today.”

“You’re very welcome Sianna. May I call you Sianna?”

“Yes of course.”

With a wave of his hand he directs me into his office. Wow! His office takes up the entire corner of the building. He has a fully stocked bar and pool table at one end then his desk with computer at the other. In between are couches and lounge chairs and a door leading to another room, which I assume is his bathroom, off to my right.

“Please have a seat Miss Phillips and tell me what brings you here today.”

“Right well I’ll just get to the chase I guess. Mr. McMillan I am after a job at your firm. I’ve just finished my law degree and passed with flying colors as you’ll see,” I hand my result over to him, but he doesn’t take them so I leave them lying on his desk. “I’m reliable, punctual and a fighter through and through. I -“

“You’re after a position here at McMillan McMillan.” He questions.

“Yes sir.”

“Oh. Right. Sorry I was lead to believe you were here for other reasons.”

What the hell is he talking about?

“No sir.”

He leans back in his chair and takes a moment to think while staring me down. I don’t break eye contact with him which I think surprises him as he shakes his head.

“Well then I better have a look at this.”

Taking my papers in his hand I remain silent. He makes a few noises then turns the page. Again he ‘aha’s’ and ‘hmms’ as if having a debate with himself inside his head.

“Well I must say Miss Phillips; your results are outstanding to say the least.”

“Thank you sir.”

“Please call me Daniel.”

Oh my fucking god, are you serious. Being told to refer to Mr. McMillan by his first name has got to be a good sign.

“Sorry. Daniel.”

“Now you realize that if you were to work here you would have to start from the bottom and work your way up.”

“Yes sir.”

He looks at me over the top of the paperwork I handed him.

“Sorry. Yes Daniel.”

“That’s better. Okay, well let me look around the office and see what I have free. I will have someone contact you in a day or so. How would that be?”

“Are you serious? That would be fantastic. Wow, thank you so much Mr. McMillan. Thank you.”

“Please Sianna call me Daniel. All of my other employees do.”

Oh fuck yes. Now I’m being referred to as an employee. I’m so happy I think I’m going to wet my pants.

“Of course, sorry Daniel. It’s just this all went a lot better than I thought it would.”

Daniel rises from his chair and this time directs me out of his office.

Once at the door he says “Well Sianna any friend of Preston Heat is a friend of ours.”

And with that my happy bubble pops allowing plenty of room for my anger to grow.

“You know what Daniel. Forget I was even here. I don’t need Preston Heat to get me a job in this town. I can do it myself. And you know what really pisses me off?”

Daniel takes a step back as if scared of what I will do next. Yeah you better back away pal.

“The disappointing thing is that you said yourself, my grades are exceptional, so why don’t you give me a job on my own merit not because of some uber famous quarterback who wants to get into my pants.”

The timely ping of the elevator doors signal my cue to leave.

I stare Daniel straight in the eye as I wait for the doors to close.

Crossing the foyer I look back across to the young girl at the reception desk and shout out “I hope you get a nice bonus in your pay packet for that love. Thanks a lot.”

Rhi agrees to a long drunken lunch with me as I try to hide my face from the world. Everyone knows who I am now. Everyone assumes that Preston Heat and I are a couple and that we’d simply had a lover’s tiff. Oh how wrong they are.

PRESTON

Saturday is a day of rest, well physically anyway. The team spends the day talking through game plans with Coach and watching video footage of the Giants main players. Gabriel Ryder catches my eye. He’s the Giants quarterback and he’s good. Not as good as me, but the kid’s got potential. Everyone is saying that this game is going to come down to him and me and after watching his plays I can see why. The kid must have spent a lot of time over the years watching me play because he moves and reads the field the same way I do. I guess, as a team the best way to play him is to play as if we’re playing against me.

“Coach I have an idea.”

I stand and voice my observations to the whole team who demand to watch the Giants play again. They all agree with me that Gabriel Ryder is simply a younger version of myself and that this will be his weakness.

Once again, I’m hailed a hero by my teammates and coaching staff.

Coach pulls me aside. I notice Ricky move to stand near us, his back turned as if that makes his eavesdropping less obvious.

“Preston, don’t think you’re the only one with great ideas.”

I’m confused, “Coach?”

“If this kid is a younger version of you and we play our defense as if we’re playing against you then maybe it’s about time you changed your play.”

“Why? I mean I’m the best there is because of how I play. I’m not going to change that now.”

“You have to Preston. We’re not going to win if they know your game. And they do. Don’t think just because you’ve figured this out all for yourself that they haven’t figured it out too. They’re memorizing your play, our team’s plays, the same way we are. So, let’s surprise them and change things up a little.”

“As long as I still have a chance to win this game for us then I’ll try Coach.”

“That’s my boy. Now go home and get a good night sleep. Tomorrow is going to be the biggest day of your life.”

Ricky pats my back as we break for the day. “Man, I never thought I’d see the day.”

“What are you talking about?”

“You just let coach change your play.”

“Well yeah I guess I put the idea in his head so I have to accept it.”

Ricky tilts his head to the side ever so slightly and studies me for a short time as if weighing up whether he should speak next from his heart or from his head.

“Preston I have never, ever in all my years of knowing you, known you to give in so easily.”

“I didn’t give in, I’m just doing what’s best for the team.”

“Well you put whatever spin you like on it pal, but I’ve got to say I’ve never seen you accept a change in play, which affects you directly, without a fight before.”

“Maybe you don’t know me so well.”

He’s quick to challenge me, “Maybe something or someone is changing who you are, and for the better might I add.”

Maybe someone is.

SIANNA

A knock at my door wakes from my early evening nap on my couch. The media are still going on about me walking out on Preston and now they’re interviewing women on the street asking them if they’d ever walk away from Preston Heat. Of course, they all say no and think I’m mad, but they don’t know him the way I do. They don’t know the list of demands neither of us seem to be able to live without.

“Who is it?” I shout before I take a look through the peephole.

One word is spoken from a deep, familiar voice from the other side of my door.

“Preston.”

Oh fuck.

“What do you want?”

“I want to come inside so that I can talk to you please.”

Oh my god. My heart is racing. I don’t honestly know whether I’m angry with him or glad that he’s here. Fuck he looks hot too. Tight blue jeans look painted onto his legs while a black t-shirt, which looks stretched beyond its capabilities, covers his perfect torso.

He smiles at the peephole and a part of me melts inside.

Removing the security chain from my door I’m greeted with a tall, dark and devilishly handsome quarterback who produces a bunch of red roses from behind his back.

“What are they for?”

“This is me saying sorry for pushing you too far. Can I come in please?”

I stand to the side and allow all six foot five of lusciousness to enter my apartment.

“I thought you’d be angry with me considering my actions last night plastered your name all over the media once more.”

“Forget about that. My name is going to be in the media whether I like it or not. If they can’t find something real to say about me then they make it up, that’s why I’ve stressed the point with any girl who is seen on my arm, and there hasn’t been many, to be wary when in public.”

I think I understand his need for control in the outside world now. It’s not only his reputation he’s trying to save, it’s that of the woman who stands beside him also.

“I get that.”

“So, tell me where I went wrong with you. I thought we had fun the other night.”

“Yeah we did.”

Preston takes a seat on my couch and turns my TV off. It’s nice to know he wants my full attention so I grab a couple of beers from the fridge and make myself comfortable.

He jokes as I approach him.

“You know you look hot in sweats and a t-shirt.”

I can’t help but giggle. “Thanks. You know I applied for a job today. Even got to sit an interview with the head of the company.”

“That’s good. How do you think you went?”

“Great actually. Couldn’t have gone any better until he told me that any friend of Preston Heat’s is a friend of his.”

“Oh. I see. I’m sorry, but sometimes the perks of knowing me aren’t perks at all.”

“It’s not your fault. I just wish I could get a job based on my merits, not because of who I happen to be fucking.”

Preston chokes on his beer as he tips the bottle up. Once he’s cleared his throat he asks for clarification.

“So, we’re still fucking are we?”

“Well I’d like to be more than just fuck buddies, but I have to be clear where I stand when it comes to sex.”

“Sianna look I really liked what you did the other night, but I desperately want to touch you and well that’s usually the way it works. I’m all for you being the dominant one in the bedroom, but as a man I need to be able to make you quiver under my touch too.”

His gentle words melt my hardened heart.

“Did I make you quiver?” I ask.

“Yes,” he says as he scoots along the couch to get closure to me.

The interesting thing is that he’s closeness doesn’t scare me. In fact, I think I want him to be closer to me. He makes me feel safe while in his presence. Man, could these feelings of security be real? It’s been so long since I’ve had them I’m really not sure.

He leans forward to kiss me, but I hold him at bay.

“Preston, I had a really bad experience with a guy a few years back now and ever since then I have needed to have control over what goes on in my bedroom. If we are to go forward with any kind of relationship, then I’m going to need you to give me time to adjust to your needs too. Do you understand me?”

“Yeah I guess. Do you understand my needs?”

“Yeah I’m beginning to see why you not only need to watch your own back but you need your partner to watch it for you too.”

“Being one of the most popular guys in the world can be a curse sometimes, but there are ways around it.”

“In the world?” I question smugly.

“Yeah the world. There’s not too many people who don’t know me babe.”

“I didn’t know you.”

“Yeah but when you did find out who I was, you quite happily sucked my dick.”

“I sucked your dick because your friends slipped me one thousand big ones to do it.”

“THEY PAID YOU TO DO THAT?”

“Yep.”

Preston leaps off the couch and pulls his phone out of his back pocket. “I’m going to kill them,” he states as he holds the phone up to his ear.

“Hang up the phone and sit your ass down.”

To my surprise he does.

“Afterwards I thought to myself that I’d like to do it again. For free of course.”

His entire demeanor changes instantly. He switches from terminator angry to pleasant as a piece of apple pie in the blink of an eye.

I can’t help but laugh.

“Well my dick is right here if you’d like to suck it again now?”

“I’ll think about it.”

And now he’s sulking.

Reaching out to take his hand I do my best to bring the conversation back on track. “Preston I’m serious though. I’ve been hurt, sexually, worse than you could ever know, but I feel safe with you, so maybe in time I can change my ways and let you touch me, but it will take time.”

“Sianna I’ve got time. I don’t know if you’ve noticed or not, but I need you. Ever since I met you that night I haven’t been able to think about anyone but you. You’ve put a spell on me and I’m okay with that, just as long as you promise me you won’t ever leave me.”

“That’s heavy.”

“Yeah it is, but it’s how I feel. Sianna you’re breaking down my walls and I’m starting to think that’s not such a bad thing, we just need to be careful while out in public.”

“I see.”

“So where does this leave us now?”

“I guess we have nothing more to discuss so that’s it.”

“That’s it. Do you want me to leave?”

“No actually I want you to go into the bedroom and strip down naked and wait for my orders.”

I remember watching the replaying footage of Preston during his sensational training session yesterday and thinking to myself, man he’s fast, but I’m pretty sure he’s moving faster now.

PRESTON

Having sex with Sianna wasn’t the only reason I came to see her tonight, but it is a damn big bonus.

I’m standing naked in her bedroom waiting for her to join me.

Moments later I feel soft, hot hands touch my shoulders from behind then trail the length of my back. Cupping my ass cheeks, she gives me a gently slap on the butt making me jump slightly. I don’t dare move though. If I am to have Sianna stand by my side and be my girl I need to let her do to me what she wishes. She said herself that she will do her best to allow me to have some say in what goes on behind closed doors but for now I don’t want to give her any reason to be scared of me. I’ll do whatever it takes to make her feel safe.

“Turn around.”

I do as I’m told.

“Touch me.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

Slowly I move my hands and cup both of her breasts. She reacts instantly and so does my cock.

“Just tell me when to stop, okay?”

She replies, her eyes shut tightly. “Okay.”

“Sianna, look at me.”

Taking a deep breath, she opens her eyes. She looks worried, so I let go of her breast and hold her hands instead.

“Sianna. I’m not him. I’m not the man who hurt you. You’re safe with me okay?”

Tears begin to stream down her face.

“I’m sorry. Maybe it’s best if I go home.”

Sianna practically leaps into my arms. “No. Stay, please. Just hold me.”

With her trembling body held tightly in my arms I do my best to strip the covers back on her bed and lay down with her beside me.

“I’ll stay. We don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do. I’m here. You’re safe.”

She sobs into my chest, her head buried for god knows how long. “Thank you.”

***

Waking up the next day I’m quick to realize that I’m in her bed alone. Again.

“Sianna,” I yell, in the hope that she’ll come running.

Nothing.

The familiar creak of her front door either opening or closing sounds out from the other room.

“Sianna?”

“I’m here.” She yells from the other room.

The smell of fresh coffee and some sort of pastry hits my nostrils and causes my stomach to rumble.

Sianna walks into the room wearing tight jeans and a figure-hugging top with boots to match. She’s stunning in anything she wears, the woman is pure perfection and I feel as though I may very well be starting to fall head over heels in love with her.

“Here, I thought I’d buy us breakfast.”

“Wow thanks.” I push myself up and rearrange the pillows to suit.

Sianna takes a seat on the side of the bed and sips on her coffee.

“This looks great. Thanks.”

“Well I figured you’re going to need all of the energy you can get.”

“Why?” I ask as I stuff a warm croissant into my mouth.

“Because I’m about to fuck the shit out of you.”

And once again Sianna has me choking and lost for words.

Putting our food aside she takes my wrist and ties it to the bed head. I lie down and allow her to tie my other wrist to the other post.

This time she leaves my ankles untethered.

Standing beside the bed she slowly begins to undress herself. Something stops her in her tracks and she quickly turns away and busies herself on the other side of the room.

Music begins to play. I recognize the song as Dangerous woman by Ariana Grande. Once again, she’s setting the mood perfectly.

Returning to her previous position Sianna turns and bends over in an effort to remove her jeans and make me come at the sight of her ass I’m sure of it.

A black G-string occupies the line between her fine as hell cheeks that I hope my tongue will one day get to trace along.

With her jeans now out of the picture, Sianna removes her bra and skimpy G-string. Naked and beautiful she expertly covers my cock with a condom and straddles my waist.

“Now I’m going to place your dick inside me, but you Mr. Heat are going to do all of the work.”

Fuck yeah. I like where this is heading.

Sianna does exactly as she said she would. The heat radiating from her slick pussy almost burns my sensitive dick, but it’s a pain worth enduring.

Resting her hands beside my head I asks her “Are you ready for this?”

To which she responds, “Baby, I was born ready.”

I spend the next ten minutes or so fucking the shit out of her luscious pussy while her tits dance around in my face. We come together and are left breathless, but utterly satisfied to say the least.

Resting her head on my chest, her honey blonde hair tickling my face she says something that sends me into an absolute panic.

“Well that sure was a nice way to start a lazy Sunday morning.”

“SUNDAY! FUCK ME TODAY IS SUNDAY”

“Yep all day,” she says as she sits on the edge of her bed.

“Sianna you have to untie me. Today is Super Bowl Sunday. I have to go.”

“Oh fuck.” She says as she laughs at my predicament.

But this is no laughing matter. I should be with my team getting psyched for the game not riding Sianna’s perfect pussy. Although, at least it has put me in a good frame of mind for the big day ahead.

***

Sianna throws my clothes at me and I put them on as quickly as I took them off. We race out the door hand in hand and jump into my waiting car downstairs. Checking my phone, I have several missed calls from Ricky and Coach. Fuck, I’m dead meat.

We get to the MetLife stadium with only an hour to spare before kick off. Joe, my coach, is waiting for me in the parking lot. He glares at me and snarls “She better have been worth it,” as I lead Sianna past him.

“You have no idea coach. You have no idea.”

We laugh as we run past him. I’m sure this is not the last I’ll hear of my antics, but right now I have a job to do. I guide Sianna toward one of the box seats before making my way down to my team.

***

I’m suited up and ready to go. The team has been prepped on our last-minute change in play, which may win us or lose us the game. I just hope that Gabe Ryder is as predictable as we think he is.

Running out onto that field, hearing the crowd roar, sends chills down my spine each and every time. Even as an elite athlete you never tire of hearing that roar. Cameramen litter the sidelines as do our cheer squad. The big screen shows my stats and compares me with Gabe Ryder, the New York Giants quarterback. I can’t help but smile as I remember the cunning change in play we have in store for young Gabe. Now my face, in real time, fills the screen. The crowd roars even louder. Ricky runs past me and taps my head. He’s excited. All of the guys are pumped for this game.

Looking up into the stands it’s impossible to pick out Sianna but I know she’s up there watching my every move. I blow her a kiss sending the cameramen into a spin as they whip around and take focus on any and every beautiful girl in the crowd.

***

It’s half time and Giants lead by a measly two points. There’s nothing in this game, but a small lead in the Giants favor. If the final siren sounds now that’ll mean we’ve lost and I won’t have that.

While Rudimental and Ed Sheeran entertain the halftime crowd, I’m left to pump the team up and spur them on to victory.

“Guys we have one last shot at this. This half of the game is make or break time, you all know that, so let’s not fuck it up. We all know the play, we all know the job we have to do and we’re all pretty god damn good at it, SO LET’S GO OUT THERE AND KICK SOME GIANT ASS!”

The roar in the changing room is louder than that outside. We chant and hit each other's helmets then lean our hands in. Connected as one we pump our hands three times before breaking. God, I love the thrill this game gives me and it’s not only because we’re finalists in the Super Bowl, it’s because of the camaraderie this environment demands of you. This feeling of pride can’t be replaced. It’s almost enough to make me cry, but not yet. First, we have to win this game then I’m sure we’ll all cry and celebrate our victory.

“Well Richard it all comes down to this last play of the day. There are only mere seconds left on the clock and the scores are tied. The entire weight of this game now rests on the shoulders of ‘Bringing the heat’ Mr. Preston Heat.”

“Not a truer word has ever been spoken Ken and I can’t tell you how excited I am. I’ve literally been sitting on the edge of my seat this entire last half of this game and now it all comes down to the absolute wire. Can Preston Heat pull off the impossible?”

“Well Richard, yes I think he can. We’ve all seen this team’s impressive play when the pressure is on. The Jet’s really do handle this kind of pressure better than any other team out there, but I must say Gabriel Ryder has played an impressive game today. He and his team could still steal this win from the Jets.”

“Yes, you’re right Ken, but I must agree with you I think the Jets, even though they have to pull off the impossible, I think they can win this. Listen to that crowd. They sure are on the Jet’s side, or should I say, Preston Heat’s side, as his team sets up the last play of the day.”

“Here we go. There’s the snap OH AND WHAT’S THIS RICHARD? PRESTON HEAT RUNS RIGHT, NOT PREDICTABLE LEFT. THE GIANTS DON’T KNOW WHAT TO DO. THEY SCURRY BUT IT’S TOO LATE. TOUCH DOWN. THE JETS HAVE WON. THE JETS HAVE WON.”

“OH MY GOD KEN THE JETS HAVE JUST WON THE SUPER BOWL WITH ONLY SECONDS LEFT ON THE CLOCK AND A SURPRISE PLAY BY PRESTON HEAT. THE MAN IS AN ABSOLUTE CHAMPION AND NOW HE IS THE ENVY OF AN ENTIRE NATION. WHAT A PLAY. WHAT A HERO.”

“It doesn’t get any better than this Richard. Oh my goodness. Look at this. This is what it’s all about right here. The jets lift Preston Heat up on to their shoulders. Preston Heat you are a god of the football world, your teammates, every Jets fan here and around the world, and football fans in general, know it. Oh my goodness I can’t believe it. The Jets have just won the Super Bowl. Let’s go back to the replay now Richard and watch that change in play again.”

SIANNA

“Preston honey wake up, you’ll be late for school.”

“I don’t wanna go to school momma.”

“Oh, why not?”

“I wanna go and help dad train the team instead.”

Preston Junior has had the same undeniable obsession as his father with football since the day he was born. He’s seven now and even though the toughest decision he has to make each day is what toy he will play with today, his commitment to his dad’s team, the New York Jets, is actually quite sweet.

“I tell you what. Why don’t we make a deal? You go to school today and I’ll take you to help daddy a little later in the day.”

“Are you sure dad will need my help later in the day? What if he needs me now?”

“I will ring daddy and make sure he leaves all of the important coaching decisions until you’re with him later. Okay?”

He huffs the same way his father does and stares me dead in my eye. I don’t dare break contact with him if I’m to win this battle.

“Okay. It’s a deal.”

“Good, now scoot young man. I have a job to get to too you know.”

Walking into McMillan McMillan I can’t help but notice a new face on the reception desk.

“Hi. I’m Sianna Heat, you are?” I ask as I extend my hand to greet our newest employee.

“Oh, nice to meet you Mrs. Heat. I’ve heard a lot about you. I’m Kelly. First day so please forgive me if I stuff anything up.”

“I’m sure you’ll be fine Kelly. Nice to meet you. I hope you have a great first day.”

“I’m sure I will. Thank you, Mrs. Heat.”

I swear every time I enter this lift I’m reminded of the day I told Daniel to pretty much stick his job offer. After the Super Bowl he called me and assured me that his job offer and his opinion of me was based purely on my results and tenacity. He copped his fair share of my tenacity that day and he told me days later that he liked what he saw. The fact that I was considered an associate of Preston Heat’s at the time was a bonus for him as he’s a massive Jet’s fan, but it was definitely my winning personality and my stuff you attitude that won him over in the end.

The phone on my desk is ringing as I enter my office. I rush for it and manage to grab it just in time.

“Sianna Heat. How may I help you?”

“Lunch at 12. You in?”

“Hi Rhi! Yeah sounds great. Same spot. Yeah sounds good. See you then.”

Rhiannon and Ricky are doing well. They’re married now too and are expecting their first baby in July. Our second child, a girl, is due in June, so we’re both fat and hungry pregnant momma’s and I love it.

No sooner have I put the phone on the receiver than it rings again.

“Sianna Heat. How may I help you?”

“Well you can begin by coming home for lunch and tying me to our bed post then having your filthy way with me.”

“Mr. Heat. I couldn’t possibly do that. You know I’m not that kind of girl.”

The smile on my face actually hurts my cheeks.

“Oh no you don’t. I know you better than that Sianna and I love you for it. Promise me.”

“Unless you have a large pepperoni pizza ready and waiting for me then no I can’t promise you anything.”

“Consider it done.”

“Then consider me home for lunch.”

Damn now to break my lunch date with Rhi. She’s not going to be happy.

THE END.

Every single day I am grateful for having Ethan Rossi in my life.

Not only is he a hot blooded gorgeous Alpha male, but he makes me irrevocably happy.

The way he holds himself oozes confidence.

Ethan is assertive rather than aggressive and he protects me in a way I never thought possible.

He is a born leader, ambitious in his career and when he commands others they obey without hesitation.

I love his sensitive side, his curiosity to always learn more. He inspires me every day.

HE is the man I should have married.

However, life had other plans in store.

If only I’d met him first…

THE BEGINNING OF THE END

“Welcome home, husband,” I declare as any newlywed would when their significant other walks through the door. I lovingly kiss Mike as he embraces me in his arms.

“You will be impressed. I have roast beef and all your favorite vegetables in the oven. And of course, red wine chilling in the cooler,” I tell him, hoping to impress him with my devotion.

“This married business suits you, Mrs. Owens.”

“I could totally get used to this treatment,” he announces, swatting me playfully on the butt. I hope he realizes daily roasts aren’t in the cards.

I must admit, since our stunning wedding at the local chapel, life has been mostly wonderful.

I haven’t had many men in my thirty-one years because I’ve lived a sheltered life. I wanted something special and wasn’t ready to settle for the one-night stands, immature guys, or players. I’m a Taurus, and I’m pretty true to my personality traits. I’m reliable and practical, stable and considerate of others. Pretty damn boring.

Our wedding was an intimate ceremony with close family and friends. The reception was immaculate, and the table settings stunning with a silver and white color theme, gorgeous candles, and a candelabra that sparkled.

My dress was my third choice. The first was way too expensive, and I just knew Mike wouldn’t approve. But it was stunning with so many princess-cut diamonds—my dream dress.

Choice two was another fantastic design, more reserved, fewer diamonds with scalloped edging and lace bodice.

The dress I finally decided on was still stunning, don’t get me wrong.

I gazed in the mirror at the crisp white satin gown and smiled at the four larger diamantes along my low-cut bodice and straight skirt. The saleswoman helped me choose some pretty costume jewelry and white heels.

I felt like a princess, and I was marrying my Prince Charming.

Or so I thought…

Like I said, life has been incredible.

Before that ...

We had what I like to call hiccups, but in reality, they were significant issues.

Mike and I met through mutual friends.

Italian with short dark hair, olive skin, and jade green eyes, he caught my eye right away and then charmed my socks off with compliments and a few one-liners. As I think back now, they were quite cheesy. But like I said, I don’t have much experience with men.

Mike is a very successful sales manager for a large city firm. We didn’t waste any time getting serious, and after a few fantastic dinners dates at some amazing restaurants, he asked me to move in with him. I was over the moon and so in love that I didn’t hesitate and moved from my tiny little apartment into his larger, modern condo. He likes the interior clean and fresh,, so it hasn’t changed much. Personally, I really need more color. It’s a little dull and lifeless for me, and my personality is a little vibrant at times.

I’m hoping he warms to my feminine touches, but so far, he’s hidden everything I’ve bought in the cupboards. I’m just talking about a few fake succulents, a turquoise table runner, and a stunning silver vase. He instantly dismissed my suggestion for a colored feature wall.

“White is a little boring, Mike, especially when it’s everywhere. Can we just paint one wall?” I ask him sweetly, almost pleading for a little say in my new home. “Nothing drastic. How about like a shade of chocolate, mocha, or a light brown, babe?” I add, trying to sway him yet keep it simple.

“God, Sienna, how many times do I have to say no? White is fresh. I’ve lived here for two years, and I like it the way it is,” he states in a firm tone. I let out a deep breath in frustration, and I am reminded of living at home as a child. I should just leave it, but silly me doesn’t.

“Wouldn’t it be fair to make decisions as a married couple sometimes? Can I have some input?” I declare, feeling a little low and unworthy.

“Don’t you dare argue back. You are rude and selfish, and I’m not discussing this any further,” he screams, then he catches me completely by surprise when he slaps me firmly across my right cheek.

He storms off and slams his office door, leaving me holding my cheek as a single tear streams down my face and feeling a little like Julia Roberts in Pretty Woman. How the hell do men know how to strike a woman so hard? I take a deep breath, my body still shaking, but I pick myself up and head to the kitchen to grab an ice pack before I have a bruise to match the excruciating pain.

That was the first time Mike hit me, and from his sincere apology, I thought it would be the last.

“Oh Sienna, god, I’m so sorry, baby. I should never have done that. I snapped, and it will never, ever happen again. I swear on my life,” he declares and pulls me into his warm arms. His arms make me feel safe. The vows from our wedding day are fresh in my mind. He loves me, and it will never happen again.

“Can you forgive me, Sienna?” he questions, holding my chin and looking into my eyes.

“Yes, of course, you are my husband,” I tell him, really meaning it.

Over the next two weeks, we are busy with dinners and a work function for Mike—nothing out of the ordinary. He is nice and calm with a smile on his face.

I remember the Friday he came home late from work, smelling like alcohol.

“I hope you didn’t drive home over the limit. I could have picked you up,” I announce as I dish out his dinner after heating it up.

“I’m not a child, Sienna. I am capable of driving,” he shouts as he comes out of his office, looking angry.

I have a glass of red wine in my hand because I enjoy a drink on the weekend.

It’s a nice shiraz and tastes terrific.

Veraciously, he slaps the glass from my hand. It goes flying—thank god, it doesn’t break—but it lands on his fancy cream-colored plush carpet. It instantly soaks in, and I can see the stain spreading farther, causing me to cringe.

“Jesus fucking Christ, Sienna, look what you did. Get down on your hands and knees and scrub that carpet. What kind of a whore drinks red wine? You are not elegant. How am I married to such a clumsy bitch?” he screams, pushing me to the carpet. I remember stumbling, feeling shocked and horrified that my so-called Prince Charming could treat me so callously.

Mike storms off to the kitchen, bringing back a cloth and throwing it at me.

“Scrub it,” he screams, and I stumble to grab the wet cloth and start frantically scrubbing. My uncontrollable shaking causes it to spread the red farther along the cream carpet.

“You silly slut, you are making it worse,” he shrieks and grabs me by my hair and pushes my face against the floor until my cheek is flush against the carpet and the smeared wine stain.

“You are hurting me, Mike,” I shout out as the pain becomes extreme in my cheekbone.

“Shut up, Sienna. You deserve it as punishment for your recklessness. You make me sick. You are weak. I’ve wanted to tell you since I met you,” Mike bellows.

I swear my life flashes before my eyes.

Why is he saying all of this to me? It was an accident and one that he caused at that.

Who is this man?

Please, someone, help me.

But no one does.

For the next hour, he slams my face into the floor, bends my arm backward, pulls my hair, and belittles me. Finally, he drags me into the shower, has his way with me, and leaves me emotionally broken and physically battered on the shower floor.

I can’t believe it’s happened again. When will I learn to keep my mouth shut? To avoid his anger, I have learned to give up the majority of the time.

Sometimes, I feel I make excuses for his rudeness.

I know I didn’t deserve what he did…

I am a strong woman—always have been, always will be—but that was the day I lost respect for my husband. We had only been married for three weeks, just twenty-one days. I’ve always heard the first few weeks are meant to be the happiest of your life.

I stay in the shower sobbing, then I honestly don’t even remember getting up or drying myself off. I was numb. I dress in winter pajamas and collapse on the couch with a blanket. I can’t be in the same room as him.

The next day, he sends me a large bouquet, but I can’t even look at it.

The day after that, he buys me a stunning Tiffany bracelet, but it doesn’t take away what he did.

The next night, he brings home Chinese food and lets me choose the TV channels. The man I married has returned. Well, for now.

He gives me the same apology, and he even cries this time, saying he will get help, stop drinking, and make it up to me.

But I never get over it…

The nightmares and haunting memories are so real and vivid for the next few nights.

As I said, that was five weeks ago. We are in a better place right now. I shower that night, feeling that maybe we have turned a corner and will never get back there. Maybe people can change.

I should have known better. Crap, I smell whiskey on his breath.

He rubs himself up against me. I am mentally exhausted from everything, so I feel nothing as his hands roam over my body. If I just let him have his way with me, I can keep him happy and then get some sleep.

He massages my breasts and roughly pinches my nipples under my nightgown, and before I know it, his finger is inside me. He is never gentle anymore, just forceful and demanding.

He pulls down my pants and starts to push his hardness into me. I’m not wet, but that doesn’t stop him. He pushes harder, causing pain, and then he’s inside, thrusting harder and harder.

I’m sure earlier on, I mattered, but now, Mike never cares about my needs, so I massage my own clit. I need something in return for being his two-dollar hooker, um, I mean his wife. I dream of anyone else until I feel my release building.

Mike thrusts harder as I work my clit faster, and we come undone together. My orgasm is toe-curling and just what I needed. A release from his overbearing, aggressive ways.

He pulls out and rolls over.

He is snoring within minutes.

It will get back to normal soon, Sienna, I tell myself.

He is only drinking whiskey because work is stressful with many new clients and business meetings.

Tomorrow is a new day.

I eventually fall asleep. Always the optimist, that’s me, but how much negativity can an optimistic person take before they become lost in the waves of the pessimistic void?

MORE TO LIFE.

As I spend my days in the same routine of cleaning an already immaculate house and washing and ironing Mike’s work clothes, I make my shopping list and think of the things I miss in my life.

Socializing! I’m on my own so much lately that it’s playing havoc with my mind. I miss my friends, but I guess I’m avoiding questions I don’t want to answer. I make a note in my diary to drop into the hospital and say hello next week.

I miss my mom’s hugs, and we are overdue for dinner, though I usually speak to Mom each week, and of course, I talk to my cousin Sara, who is also my best friend. I open up to her about most things in life. Well, I used to. I just don’t know how to add to our chats about fashion, movies, gossip, and say oh, by the way, my perfect husband is actually an abusive psychopath. But he’s okay this month.

Um, right now that conversation is not happening….

I miss my independence and my successful career. As a registered nurse, I was highly regarded before Mike and I became serious. Helping others and making a difference in the world was something I loved to do. Whenever I had a child patient, it was so rewarding to stop their pain and make them feel better. Giving them a small teddy bear when they were discharged was a magical moment that they cherished.

But of course, I gave away my career for love.

“No wife of mine will be working night shifts, tending to patients and other people when her husband needs her more than they do,” Mike announced to me after we moved in together. I’m not one who likes confrontation, but I was actually speechless.

“I want you home when I get home from work. I want dinner on the table, and I will look after you financially.” His words at the time sounded caring and thoughtful.

Now I see them as controlling and selfish. Why did I have to give up something I loved …?

My goal in life is to get back to work. I just don’t know how I will get around my husband yet, but I’m hoping to find a way.

As I’m dusting and wiping down Mike’s office desk, I find three empty whiskey glasses, but this is becoming a regular occurrence. Every time I mention the excess drinking, he disregards it or says, “Work is busy and stressful.”

I notice a locked drawer and wonder why I had never seen that before.

My mind races. Why would he need to lock something up? What is he hiding from me?

I will investigate more another day. Crap, it’s already 11:30. I need to get to the store.

I quickly finish up what I was doing and decide to vacuum when I get home. After touching up my powder and lipstick, I drive the short distance to the mall.

My list is short and sweet, so I grab a basket, not needing a shopping cart.

When I’m in the best aisle in the world, the baking items aisle, looking for my favorite caramel and in my own little world, I don’t even notice her until she collides into me. She looks to be mid-twenties with long dark hair and porcelain skin. Very pretty.

“Crap, I’m sorry. It’s all about the chocolate,” I say jokingly, assuming all women have a chocolate addiction.

“I don’t touch the stuff. It will go straight to your hips,” she replies oddly. The way she is looking at me is quite condescending. Her eyelashes flutter, and her eyebrows raise. Do I know her?

“Sorry, do I know you?” I question.

“No, you don’t,” she answers, then walks off in her tiny suit dress and stiletto heels. God, that was an odd conversation.

Did I imagine that, or did she accentuate the you don’t know me?

What does that mean? I don’t know her, but someone does?

Does she mean Mike? Does my husband know this gorgeous, feisty woman dressed in a sexy little number?

And just how well do they know each other?

I’m feeling a little pissed off.

When I finish my shopping, I drive home and immediately dig into my block of caramel chocolate. “Watch me eat this, bitch. I hope it goes straight to my hips,” I say out loud, then I giggle at my immaturity.

The chocolate has calmed me, satisfying my craving, so when Mike arrives home, I do my best to act normal and natural.

I greet him as usual with a hug and kiss.

“How was work today?” I inquire, trying to be cool.

“It was shithouse,” he announces. Oh great, he is already in a bad mood. He heads straight for the whiskey, so I decide not to push for the identity of the chick giving me death stares at the supermarket.

“Keep my dinner in the oven. I have a work meeting,” he declares. He doesn’t apologize for not telling me; he just states it matter-of-factly.

“Okay, I can do that. I defrosted an apple pie so keep room for dessert,” I add, hoping to win my way in through his stomach if not his heart lately.

“That’s unnecessary, Sienna. You shouldn’t be having that either.”

Mike leaves at five thirty p.m., so I enjoy the quiet meal, and then take a bubble bath, read some of my new book, then scroll for something to watch on Netflix.

When he collapses into bed at one a.m., I stay silent, and my prayers are answered as he falls right to sleep, reeking of booze, smoke, and god knows what else.

Someone is going to feel like death tomorrow.

***

When Mike’s alarm sounds, I wake and climb out of bed; his morning rule is I need to make him coffee and toast while he showers. Seems reasonable from a coffee drinker’s perspective.

I make his coffee strong and black, just how he likes it, and then I realize he isn’t in the shower. Dammit. “Shit, Mike, you have to get up for work, babe,” I say as he’s slept later than he should.

“Go away,” he tells me; obviously, he’s hungover or tired from drinking the night before. This is not going to end well.

I know he has a meeting in an hour, so unfortunately, I need to persist.

“Mike, honey, you are meeting with Samuel, so you have to take your shower,” I announce to him, trying to help him.

Something I have said finally clicks, and he seems to realize what I’ve said.

“You turned off my alarm, you cow,” he yells angrily.

Wow, here we go.

“I did not. You must have hit snooze,” I reply, defending myself. I would never do such a thing.

He angrily throws his pillow, hitting me in the chest and totally catching me by surprise again. Then he jumps up, looking furious, and bolts into the bathroom. After he slams the door, he bangs around in the shower like a damn hormonal teenager. I have never heard so much swearing. Who the hell is this imposter, and where is the man I married?

“Your fresh coffee is in the kitchen,” I call out and make myself scarce. I don’t know what to expect next, but I’m not hanging around to find out. I’ve seen full force what he is capable of, and I never want to relive that again.

I hide in the laundry room and put a load of towels into the washing machine. Feeling on edge, I hope he doesn’t corner me in here, but thank god, he finally leaves when the front door shuts.

I run and latch the safety lock, then I slide down the wall and burst into tears.

I love my life.

I love my life.

I love my life.

I tell myself over and over…

POINTING OUT MY FAULTS

Over the next few days, Mike’s behavior takes a turn for the better. In my own head, though, I have to be perfect. Meals are hot and ready as soon as he walks in the door, clothes pristine as always, and the house is shining and immaculate.

I make an extra effort to dress nice and try to be the perfect Stepford wife. Inside is a different story.

“I hope you like your dinner. I’ve made rump steak with mushroom gravy, green beans, and mashed potatoes,” I announce as I place his plate down across from mine.

My steak is perfect; however, my standards, apparently, aren’t up to par as he is not happy.

“God, Sienna, any wife of mine should be able to make a steak exactly the way I like it. This is way too chewy and overcooked, and the sauce shouldn’t be lumpy. Can’t you do anything right?” Mike yells at me and throws his plate. It smashes against the wall and sends the food flying.

When he storms off and slams his office door, I’m left to clean up the delicious meal I spent hours cooking off the wall and floor. I cut myself on the plate and welcome the sight of blood. I am human, and yes, I do bleed. I get a Band-Aid and sit down to finish my own meal, though I’m not as hungry as I was earlier.

Mike comes out with a sheet of paper.

“You are signed up for these cooking classes starting Wednesday night. You will learn to cook better and discover new recipes rather than your boring ones.” He hands me the paper with the registration details.

Sure, I feel inadequate and belittled, but I take the paper and read the classes.

Wednesday

Lesson 1 – How to cook steak, beef, pork.

Rare, medium, and well done.

Thursday

Lesson 2 – Perfecting your vegetables

Crisp, crunchy

Friday

Lesson 3 – Sauces and gravy

Then the following week is another timetable.

“Okay, Mike. If this will make you happy, I will learn to cook better,” I declare to keep the peace.

I must admit, I am actually looking forward to getting out of the house, away from him, and possibly socializing.

“Do you realize it’s in Louis Valley, and it will take me an hour to drive there? I would have to leave by six and wouldn’t get home till ten p.m.”

“Yes, of course, I realize that. You can cook for me during the day and have dinner ready,” he answers matter-of-factly. “I have a few work projects going on, so I will probably go into the office when you are in your classes.”

“Okay,” I reply a little puzzled.

Is he trying to get rid of me?

My gut is telling me something doesn’t sound right, but I won’t dig any deeper.

The next day, I go to the store to get groceries, and I stop by my regular coffee shop to order my cappuccino, needing a boost. Two bags on each arm, I’m feeling flustered.

Laughter has caught my attention. A group of four ladies talking, laughing, and enjoying each other’s company are sitting at one of the tables and having a great time.

Jealousy hits me.

I really miss girly chats and women in general! Mike has done such a good job keeping me busy, running errands, etc. that I’ve lost the chance to socialize. He’s isolated me. Is he that manipulative? Why else would he do that?

I cook satay chicken, rice, and vegetables. It’s Wednesday, so dinner is finished early, and I have it hot and waiting.

After he eats, Mike is sipping on scotch and working on his laptop when I enter his office. He clicks out of something and stands to tell me farewell.

I really enjoy the scenic drive. There are some beautiful green hills, a few herds of cows, and farmhouses. The traffic isn’t busy, and it’s a mostly straight drive approaching the school district. I pull into the street and driveway of the local college where the classes are being held. I’m early but decide to head in.

As I enter the foyer, there is a large chalkboard, I skim past the other classes and find mine.

Welcome to Louis Valley Community College

Classes this week are:

*Learn to cook – Intermediate – Room 4

‘How to market your new business.’ is written on the whiteboard in Room 3.

How exciting. Having my own business is always something I’ve always wanted to do. I find myself curious at the topics on the whiteboard.

“Can I help you?” A man’s voice brings me back to reality.

Oh crap, I didn’t mean to be noticeable or obvious.

“So sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt. I’m starting the cooking class next door,” I stutter, feeling a little embarrassed.

“No problem at all,” he replies in a deep husky voice.

I’m suddenly feeling a little warm as I notice just how good looking this business studies teacher is. He’s young too; he must be only thirty, thirty-five max. Or maybe I’m just old.

His blue eyes linger on mine, so I make a run for it.

“Sorry again. Bye,” I whisper, feeling embarrassed.

Not that I was interested, but it turns out he wrote his name on the whiteboard.

Mr. Rossi, Ethan Rossi.

What a great name. It has a nice ring to it.

Those eyes … I can’t describe the shade of blue, sky blue maybe.

I finally get to room 4, and a lady in an apron is there setting up.

“Hi there, I’m Anne, the cooking teacher. Welcome to the class,” she announces in a warm, welcoming voice. It’s clear she has an old soul.

Class one is amazing. Anne is the most calm and relaxed teacher; I’m anything but calm when I’m cooking. Usually, I’m a hot mess trying to get meat, vegetables, and rice to cook while trying not to burn the gravy.

I like my steak medium, so following Anne’s instructions with just the right amount of frying, oil, and heat, my filet was to die for. I can’t wait to make it for Mike.

“Well done, class. See you tomorrow,” Anne announces as we finish our dishes. I feel happy as I walk out. I prolong it the drive home, not knowing what I’ll find with my husband.

“How did your first class go?” I hear a male’s voice question as I walk past.

I glance in the direction of the voice. How ironic. It’s room number three, the business studies teacher.

“I really enjoyed it. See you later,” I say. I need to get on the road.

I decide to listen to an audiobook on the drive this time. It’s a Danielle Steele book, and I love it so far. The drive is calming and relaxing. The hero actually makes me swoon, so alpha male, but he is sensitive to her needs. Fiction beats reality right now.

Me: I’m home. Where are you?

No reply.

That’s strange.

I make my way inside and unlock the apartment door, kicking off my shoes and placing the keys on the hook. I check in Mike’s office. His laptop is still here, so I wonder if he is using the work one tonight.

I decide to shower. I have a cooking scent about me. Plus, there is something about my lavender body wash that I love applying just before climbing into bed. The simple things.

Feeling fresh, clean, and relaxed, I put on my pajamas and climb into bed. I forget about Mike and his absence; the quiet and calm in this house is welcomed. I must have dozed off because the next thing I’m woken to is a smashing sound. What the hell? I sit upright and find the time is 1:09 a.m.

Shit, I got home at ten. It must be Mike, but why is he so late, and what did he smash?

I slide on my slippers and slowly creep out to see what is going on. “Mike, is that you?” I call out. God, what if it’s a burglar?

My heart races.

“Mike,” I say again with no response.

I see a smashed whiskey glass on the floor.

“Of course, it’s me. Who else were you expecting?” a slurred voice calls out to me.

“Just glad you are safe, I was a little worried,” I lie.

“I’m a big boy,” he shouts back.

“Okay, well, I’m going to head back to bed. You okay?” I say, trying to avoid any kind of altercation.

“What are you insinuating, wife? That I’m drunk?’ he slurs again.

“No babe, not at all, come to bed. You have work tomorrow,” I say to him, hoping he listens.

“I don’t need you for sex tonight,” he states, catching me by surprise. What does that mean? He doesn’t need me for sex tonight, so did he get it somewhere else?

“Okay,” I answer. I can’t argue because I’m exhausted mentally and emotionally.

“You don’t even care. You are glad. When was the last time you gave me a blow job, wifey?” he yells now aggressively.

Um, he is making no sense, and he is drunk and doing his best to harm me with his nasty words. I can’t play his games.

“Night, babe,” I say and head back to our bedroom.

My hair is yanked from behind, almost ripping it from my head.

“Stop, Mike, it kills,” I scream as the pain is so bad I’m sure it has caused my scalp to bleed.

“I was talking to you, you miserable, worthless woman,” he declares, throwing insults by the ton as if he regularly studies new ways to insult.

“I’m sorry.” I plead with him to stop.

This time, he grabs my arm and twists my elbow behind my back in a very awkward, painful way.

“, bed sounds good, I’ll show you a new way to fuck,” he commands. I feel the tears stream down my face. Oh god, I’m in hell.

He shoves my face down on the bed. I push up, but he’s on top of me with all his weight, and I feel his hardness pushing into me.

“Did you know this is my favorite position?” he asks as he pushes my nightgown up and rips off my panties, then pushes my knees apart to expose me in a painful and raw way.

Sure, we’ve done it like this before but not so brutal and rough.

“Mike, please, you are hurting me,” I plead. The old Mike has to be in there somewhere.

“Oh, I know. I like hurting you, Sienna. You think you are so perfect, but you are wrong,” he declares as I feel him remove his pants and thrust his hardness deep and firm. Pushing into my dryness causes an unwelcome burn. I hope his cock gets carpet burn.

Over and over, he thrusts, and when he’s fully inside, I die a little more.

He then wraps his hands around my neck and squeezes, cutting off the circulation. I gasp and wriggle, seeing my life flash before my eyes, but then he is slapping my ass—once, twice, I lose count after thirty—and there’s not a part of me that isn’t aching.

My once amazing husband, the man I thought was going to father my children one day, the man who won over my heart with his sweetness, has now done the unthinkable.

He’s raped me and hurt me physically and emotionally with his insults for the very last time.

When he grunts and rolls off me, I don’t move. I don’t sleep. I curl into a ball and feel numb. I’m in a psychotic state, and I stay that way until he goes to work.

HOW MUCH CAN YOU TAKE?

I’m not hesitating this time. I’m out the door, gone and leaving Mike!

I’ve had enough. I don’t deserve this hell, and honestly, I can’t take it anymore.

I’m thirty-one, frail, and brittle, on edge with anxiety, weight falling off me waiting for the next strike.

I hastily pull out my two suitcases. Last time I used them was on our honeymoon, which wasn’t that long ago. I thought we were in love, and we had talked about trying to get pregnant.

Wow. I’m glad that didn’t happen sooner rather than later.

The first thing I throw into the bag are my ultimate favorite winter boots, my fancy and expensive heels, and my beloved sandals. Then the essentials—four pairs of blue and black jeans, black leather jacket, three sweaters, a couple of dress shirts, two tank tops, my gorgeous swimming suit, two sets of pajamas, and a robe with slippers.

After I gather my makeup and beauty supplies and two towels, I bundle up my favorite blanket and wedge it in.

I’m scared about what Mike will do to the rest of my stuff.

I dig into my closet and find my boxes of photos. I don’t want these ripped to shreds, so I tuck them into any vacant spots.

Of course, my birth certificate and legal documents, as well as the check book, are all packed.

My heart races with the anxiety of being caught.

I zip up my first bag and wheel it to the door. I need to be outta here in thirty minutes in case he comes home early. I dash into the bathroom, checking the cabinets. Oh shoot, I grab my toothbrush and chuck it in. Body wash and hair products too.

I grab my overnight bag and wrap up my vase, runner, and the succulents he never appreciated.

I’m startled as the house phone rings. I check the caller ID, but I don’t recognize the number, so I let it go to the answering machine.

“Hello Sienna, are you home? It’s Phil from Mike’s office.” I hear the familiar voice of Mike’s boss. God, what else has he been up to?

“Hi, Phil. Yes, I’m here,” I answer, picking up the receiver.

“Hi Sienna, sorry to bother you, but I’m just checking in on Mike.” I hear Phil’s voice ask an odd question.

I frown, not sure what the hell he means.

“Sorry, I’m not sure what you mean. Mike left his usual time this morning. Has he ducked out for coffee, and you missed him?” I reply, sure there is a reason he is missing from work.

My conscience is screaming for me to stop with the excuses. You know he’s out of control. You should tell Phil what’s been happening. No, I can’t.

“Ahhhh no, Mike left after a half a day yesterday in a fluster, said he was coming down with something. He’s definitely not here today,” Phil states, trying to clarify my concern.

Well, I’ll be damned.

Where the f**k is my husband.

I don’t quite know what to say.

“Sienna, are you there?” Phil asks when I am silent from the shock. More goddamn lies.

“Yes, sorry Phil. I’m sure he is probably staying with his mother to keep the germs away. I’ll get Mike to call you when I hear from him. Thanks,” I declare, trying to sugar-coat the situation. God knows what Mike would do if he knew I was aware of his work absence.

I slam down the receiver, feeling pissed off, then use my cell to dial Mike’s number.

It goes to voicemail, which I’m used to, but he’s usually at work. Or is he…

But now, I’m suspicious as to where he is and who is he with.

He’s been lying, drinking, missing work, and probably cheating with that supermarket skank.

I need to search his office. It’s now or never—before I leave, and he changes the locks.

I look through the paperwork on his desk, and nothing stands out. Of course, that damn locked drawer must be hiding something. His computer is in standby mode, so I refresh the screen and go into his emails.

Wow. It’s apparent there are so many unopened emails from customers and clients. He is so reckless at the moment and not doing his work. I scroll down the emails.

A neon sign flashes when I notice a large number from a Patricia Lyre. I click on one of the attachments, and bam, there is a full front boob photo attached.

Holy shit.

I feel sick to my stomach. I don’t want to see anymore, but I also need to. I need to know what this woman is sending my husband, and I need to know exactly what a piece of shit he is for storing these photos and not deleting and blocking this woman.

I’m not surprised, but I am mortified when I open ten more emails. All are pornographic or lingerie photos with everything imaginable.

He is one hundred percent cheating on me with this slut. I OFFICIALLY HATE MY HUSBAND. HE IS NOW DEAD TO ME.

Fucking hell, another email catches my eye, this one stating URGENT, and it’s from our bank, stating the apartment mortgage is overdue. How could that happen? He makes plenty of money, so how could he be so irresponsible?

Has he been gambling? Is something more going on? God, I haven’t checked our account in at least two weeks. I didn’t think I had a reason to.

I jump on the banking website, enter our login details, and I’m dumbfounded at what I find.

Fuck me…

Our account has gone from almost nine thousand dollars down to only just over a thousand in the last week.

I feel sick to the core. What is going on?

It’s like a bad dream, the worst nightmare, and I just want to wake up. Can I reverse time and not go through with our first date?

I need to stay strong and remember my game plan. Now more than ever, I need to get out and away from this poisonous man. I forward the disgusting emails to my account because I’ll need evidence, anything that will get him out of my life forever. I log out and try to leave everything the way I found it. He can’t know I was snooping.

I run to the door, collect my bags, and quickly wheel them through the door. My nerves have me shaking, but I take a deep breath and lock the door, then I scurry down the elevator to the parking lot.

I don’t turn around. I can’t. I don’t hesitate.

I hastily throw the bags in the trunk and jump in my little white car. Locking the doors, I start the engine and drive off.

I know he’s not going to let me walk away, but I need some time to digest what is going on. Could he be on drugs, or is he gambling? I know it’s excessive drinking, but maybe it’s drugs too that is making him aggressive and causing the money to disappear.

I thought I knew him.

Boy, was I wrong.

I think back to my first serious boyfriend. I was nineteen. He took my virginity, but he was gentle and understanding. A real sweetheart, until he broke my heart.

I didn’t need a man in my life. I was strong and independent, and I had my nursing career.

The saying is, you get back what you give out in life. Well, I got gypped… big time…

Skip five years later, a couple of failed first dates, setups, and online dating sites, and then BINGO the last guy I dated became my fiancé.

The Mike I met was caring, charismatic, sweet, and nurturing. He won me over with his fun and carefree conversations and his romantic side. But what I thought was him being a little possessive and controlling was just the beginning of the ultimate control—isolation and abuse.

He was like Jekyll and Hyde.

I loved the ‘good’ side, and it was there eighty percent of the time, but that slowly faded.

I never knew which side would appear, so I started to walk on eggshells around him.

I now realize that is no way to live your life.

Thankful I have a place to go, I arrive at my cousin’s apartment and park my car where Mike hopefully won’t see it. Sara is waiting and pulls me in for an inviting hug. I don’t cry because I fear I’ll never stop once I start again. I welcome the warmth of her embrace. Then I start wheeling my bags up the path toward her building.

“Let’s go inside. I won’t feel safe until we are in your building with your door locked,” I confess. I know what he is capable of, and I want away from it.

Sara grabs my overnight bag and throws it over her shoulder.

“My place is now your place, Sienna. I hope you can make yourself at home, honey,” she tells me. I nod, but a part of my brain is freaking out, starting to wonder if Mike has gone home and realized I’m not there yet.

What will he do when he can’t reach me? I’m totally unsure what to expect.

“Sara, you need to understand how bad he’s been. I’m ninety-nine percent sure he will show up here extremely pissed off.” I’ve come to expect the unexpected with him.

“I’m here for you, Sienna, no matter what.” I hope she means it.

I hope she’s ready for cyclone Mike to hit in full force.

***

As expected, Mike calls my cell over and over. I put it on silent, and it vibrates repeatedly.

He leaves messages abusing me.

“Where are you, Sienna?”

“Why are your clothes gone?”

“Get your ass back home.”

“You are married to me, so you don’t get to leave.”

I need him to know I’m not coming home. He needs to know this is a consequence of his behavior. He caused this, not me.

Me: I can’t stay in our marriage anymore. It’s over. You have hurt me for the last time.

I send him a short text.

Mike: It’s not over. It will never be over. You are my goddamn wife, and I own you. Get home this instant.

I shake my head at his ridiculousness. Was I that weak a woman that he would snap his fingers and I would come running? Who have I become? Not anymore.

“I’ll make you a hot chocolate, sweetie, and we can binge watch One Tree Hill like we used to,” Sara tells me, and I immediately smile.

“Sounds perfect.”

For the next hour, we relive our twenties. Chad Michael Murray as Lucas is just the perfect cast, and I always had a serious crush on him. I almost forget the real reason I’m staying at my cousin’s.

That is, of course, until that reason rears its ugly head. I didn’t think it would be quite so easy.

We are both startled by a loud banging on her door. One guess who it is.

“I know you are in there, Sienna. Come out so we can talk,” Mike says through the door.

I told Sara earlier just to pretend we aren’t here. I’d hate for her to get hurt because of me.

“Sienna, open the goddamn door,” he declares a little louder. I’m surprised at his calmness.

I shake my head, wondering how long he will stay civil. It lasts maybe five seconds.

Bang, bang, bang. The door shakes, and I can assume he’s now kicking it impatiently.

Bang, bang, bang. He kicks harder. Thud, thud, thud, thud. It gets louder and more intense.

Closing my eyes tightly, I inhale a deep breath and focus on the slow breaths, trying to prevent the impending anxiety attack. I’m shaking with fear and anger. He doesn’t need to break down Sara’s door. I would talk to him, but honestly, I’m scared to death of his anger, and he’s hurt me enough.

Quick thinking, I pull out my cell phone and dial his number.

“Sienna,” he answers after the second ring.

“Please stop banging down the door. Talk to me, I’m listening,” I say in resignation as I try to avoid World War III.

“Please come home. I’ll change. I never meant to hurt you.” He sobs into the phone.

Tears stream like a river down my cheek.

Liar.

It’s happened more than once now, so it’s too late for that. I wipe my eyes and hold my shoulders back, finding the strength I never knew I had.

“I’m not coming home, Mike,” I state firmly into the phone. “You hit me, hurt me, abused me, and raped me. I don’t trust you won’t hurt me again,” I say honestly, and with a tone letting him know it’s real and final.

“I promise you, Sienna. It will all stop. I’ll go to rehab. I have a drinking problem, I admit that,” he declares, and everything he says is true.

But I am staying firm on my decision not to go back to him.

“What about the other woman? You leaving work early, lying about being sick, all the money missing from our account?” I say, putting it all on the table.

No more lies or messing around.

He will not shift the blame to me, not anymore. I am the victim.

“Nothing. She meant nothing. You are my wife.” He finally admits he cheated. Hearing those words hurt like a knife in my heart. She can fucking have him.

“Goodbye, Mike,” I say, trying to keep it together as I hang up the phone.

I then dial the police like I should have done when he raped me.

“Sienna, open the fucking door,” he screams, crazily kicking and thumping like a madman.

Sara and I go to the other room where I break down and tell the police about the abuse, the rape, and that he is trying to break down the door. They are sending out a patrol car, but I can’t risk Sara’s and my safety. He is unstable in more ways than one. Sara holds my hand as we try to ignore the screams, the door being belted, and the endless swearing and insults.

When I hear the sirens, I cry some more. It feels final.

He will finally pay for what he did.

There is a scuffle and screaming, and all I hear is, “Mike Owens, you are under arrest for damage to private property, an alleged rape, and assaulting a police officer.”

Mike is such a silly man to hit a cop.

Finally, he is locked up.

That night, I sleep in Sara’s bed. Mike’s face haunts my dreams, and I wake up screaming.

“Shhhh, Sienna, it’s okay. He can’t hurt you anymore,” she tells me. Her arms engulf me, and I feel secure for now.

God, I hope in time I can erase these memories.

The next day, Sara and I spend the morning contacting a lawyer, and I get a restraining order against Mike. After signing some paperwork, I give a statement to the police.

I’m emotionally exhausted and collapse on the sofa, sleeping for the next three hours.

“I’ve cooked some chicken carbonara. You need to eat, Sienna,” Sara tells me as I stretch and yawn.

“Thanks so much. I am feeling famished,” I reply, and we sit and enjoy a peaceful dinner.

I toss and turn the rest of the night in the guest room, then end up reading. Fictional characters really are the best distraction.

I stay indoors for the next few days, still not ready to venture out.

Thank god for Netflix, my magical Kindle, and Sara’s easel and water paints. Art is therapeutic, no doubt about it, and the pastel colors are bringing warmth back to my life.

On day four of being inside, I feel stir-crazy. Cabin fever hits, and I need to get out. I borrow one of Sara’s hats, and we sneak out the back door and into her car. I find myself looking over my shoulder. Can I really trust he won’t break the restraining order? Am I safe?

“Where are we going?” I question as we drive north. I don’t really care because it’s just good to be out of that apartment. Another reason I want to get a house—I like nature and the outdoors.

“It’s a place I like to go to escape reality,” Sara answers with a smile, and that sounds perfect to me.

After driving for twenty-five minutes, we arrive at a beautiful lake. It’s sunset, so it’s stunning. The mixed orange colors reflect off the water, ducks swimming along, swallows singing their tune.

“This place is beautiful,” I declare, smiling as I rush to get out. As I walk along the pebbled path, I bend down to pick a small purple flower.

When you are in the darkness, you forget how beautiful the outside world can actually be.

I gaze at the wondrous beauty of nature, feeling mesmerized. I inhale the sweet floral scent and the freshness of the grass and trees.

It’s tranquil and therapeutic.

“Thank you for bringing me here. It’s just what I needed,” I announce as we sit side by side on the riverbank and gaze at the beautiful sunset.

During the drive home, the realization sinks in. I can’t stay at Sara’s forever.

“I love your place, Sara, but I will need to start looking for somewhere of my own,” I tell her to give her a heads-up.

“I can’t wait to have somewhere to call my home. Mike never let me decorate or have a pet, so this is so exciting for me. One of the first things I’m doing when I get my own rental house is buying a cat or a dog!” I say, and it’s something I’m one hundred percent sure about.

“Okay but you are welcome to stay as long as you need, cuz,” she tells me.

“I know that. I just want to get on my feet without always having to rely on someone else,” I announce, and Sara nods. I remember when she first moved out for that exact reason.

“Um, Sienna, have you spoken to Aunty Mae? I think it’s time you told her what’s been happening,” Sara states, and I nod my head. I’ve been avoiding that conversation with my mother like the plague.

But Sara is right. It’s time I open up to my mom even though it’s going to hurt like hell to admit what has happened with Mike.

“You are right as always. I need to call her,” I admit as we get back to the apartment.

“Laura is picking me up soon, and we are getting supplies at the store; do you need anything?” Sara asks, and I’m grateful she is giving me a little space to talk to Mom.

“Ice cream and wine,” I tell her, and we both giggle. I have been living on both things for seven days—the best comfort food in the entire world.

The horn outside beeps, and I assume it’s Laura. I’m so glad those two found each other because she is really amazing.

“See you soon, pretty lady,” Sara tells me, and I smile at her compliment.

I casually sit on the bed in the spare room and dial Mom’s number.

I feel a little sick to my stomach, and my automatic thought when I tell people is what if they don’t believe me. I mean, Mike has been the ultimate manipulator and devil in disguise.

“Hey, Mom,” I say as fake cheerful as I can manage.

“Hey honey, how you doing?” she questions in her motherly tone.

“Mom, I’m not so great,” I confess. I decide to rip the Band-Aid off quickly and get it done.

“What’s happened?” she asks concerned.

“It’s a long story, but you should probably sit down while I tell you a few things.”

“God, Sienna, now you are scaring me. Are you sick?” she questions, sounding worried.

“No, I’m not sick,” I reply quickly. God love her, she’s always thinking health wise.

“Oh, thank god.”

“Mike is sick, though, Mom. He has a mental illness,” I state, saying it the best way I can think. It is true; he is mentally sick and unstable.

“What?” she questions, sounding shocked as I thought she would.

“Mom, it’s not easy for me to admit, but he’s been lying all this time. He’s been drinking, stealing money, and he’s hit me.” I spill it all out on the table. I’ve always been honest with Mom, so once I start, and I hear her supportive voice, I can’t stop. Then I sob.

“Oh god, Sienna, that’s terrible. I can’t believe it. He’s hit you? Did you call the police? Oh sweetheart, don’t cry. I’m so sorry. I’m so angry I didn’t pick up on this.”

“Yes, it’s been more than once. He was arrested, and I now have a restraining order against him.”

I sniff and finally stop crying enough to finish telling Mom all the details.

“He also admitted to cheating,” I confide in her. “I’m sorry, Mom. I never would have married him. I really thought he was a good person. He hid it all, lied, and made me feel like it was all my fault,” I admit and cry again.

“No, honey, don’t ever feel that way. A man should never hit a woman, and he’s weak for doing that. He’s disgusting, and if I see him, I’ll give him a piece of my mind,” Mom states angrily. She does have that side to her that I’ve only seen a few times.

“Do you want to come stay here?” she asks me sincerely, and the thought did cross my mind.

“It’s okay, Mom. I appreciate you offering, but I’m staying with Sara right now,” I tell her. “I left a week ago. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you right away, but it’s been a nightmare, and I was constantly crying,” I confess.

“It will all be okay. I love you always,” she says with the sincerity only a mother can. “I’m going to cook something special and bring it over tonight, okay?” Mom finishes the conversation, and I’m so grateful to have her in my life.

“Okay, sounds great. Thanks, Mom. See you then.”

I smile as I hang up. I shouldn’t have doubted my mom’s support.

Then the tears flow, and the realization kicks in. Telling my mom makes it so much more real.

My marriage of only months is over.

I’m going to be alone.

I feel isolated and anxious and cry myself into a welcome sleep, a regular for the past seven days.

EVERYTHING IS CHANGING

Much to my surprise, Mike backs off. I guess when the police get involved, you have no choice.

I start to venture out more, but I still look over my shoulder. I mean, the restraining order is comforting, but when he is that hostile, fifteen minutes is too long to wait for the police when a psycho is doing his worst.

“You are the most amazing cousin and friend in the world,” I tell Sara. I’m a little sad I’ll probably be moving in a few weeks, but I need to try independence.

Right now, I love that I am my own boss in life; I make my own rules, and I have freedom. I can have a girls’ night whenever I want, I don’t need a filter with what I say, I can spend time with whoever I want on whichever night I want, I get to choose the décor for my home, and I get me time, peace and quiet.

Another thing I’ve realized lately is that relationships shouldn’t be one-sided. There needs to be a mutual understanding and give and take. I should never have conformed.

In the words of P!nk “Stupid girl.”

Back when the police initially took my official statement, they recommended a counselor. I agreed to it because sometimes a professional can help when feeling lost.

My first appointment with Dr. Collins is today, and I’m totally apprehensive and nervous.

We talk about everything, from the beginning to the end, and underneath my tears, I’m relieved to get everything off my chest.

“It’s not your fault, Sienna,” she tells me.

I needed to hear that. Mike blames me for everything.

“Mike is mentally ill. A normal person doesn’t behave that way, so you did the right thing by getting a restraining order,” Dr. Collins clarifies, and hearing that from a medical professional is like music to my ears.

“No matter what I did, I couldn’t help him. I felt like a failure as a wife,” I confess, surprising myself a little with the revelation.

“He didn’t want your help, Sienna. He has a destructive personality, addiction, and abusive behavior. What he did is not okay,” she declares, and it’s so true.

The unbelievable relief I feel when she says that is uplifting.

None of it is my fault.

“You are right. I didn’t deserve it,” I declare loudly. No one deserves to be treated like a doormat, punching bag, or piece of shit.

“Mike is what we call a narcissist. He enjoyed taking the joy and happiness from you. It was like by taking the goodness from you, he was validating himself,” she reveals, and I shake my head as that’s exactly what he was doing.

“You see the good in everyone, Sienna. I can see that about you; can you now see Mike’s dark side?”

“Yes, I can. He was poisonous,” I protest; his venom almost killed me.

“Don’t ever feel like it was your job to fix Mike because some things that are broken can’t be fixed,” she says matter-of-factly.

I listen to more of her words of wisdom. It is a two-hour appointment by the time we are done, and I feel uplifted by her revelations.

He has an illness, and I was the victim.

Time to put the past behind me.

***

I’ve done a lot of soul-searching lately. Dr. Collins has helped with that, and I have come to a few realizations.

I am Sienna

Well, sure, that’s my name.

But who am I? I have no identity.

I mean, I wasn’t nobody. I was Mike’s wife.

I was a daughter, a cousin…

Why did I need to be Sienna?

I became a shadow of myself. I was molded into the perfect Stepford wife.

I am totally lost...

It was never love; we were never going to buy the family house with a white picket fence, family dog, or start a family.

He wanted someone he could control, and I obeyed willingly.

He wanted someone to cook, clean, and serve him.

I wasn’t even enough in the bedroom, so he paid hookers, judging by the money missing.

Good riddance. He was trash, and it feels so good to take it outside and empty it into the dumpster.

CHANGING THE MOLD & GETTING ON WITH LIFE

“You sure you don’t want me to drive you, Sienna? It’s an hour’s drive out in the stix,” Sara questions me concerningly.

“Thank you for the offer, but it’s fine. The country drive is therapeutic,” I tell her honestly. I could definitely imagine myself living off the land one day. No one too close and just the grass and animals. Sounds like bliss.

“Okay, well, text me when you get there,” she orders, always the mother figure. I am so happy Sara has finally met someone. I’ve known she was gay for years, but she never felt comfortable actually saying the words.

“Adios, cuz. Say hi to Loz for me,” I tell her as I head to the car.

I enthusiastically drive the fifty-eight minutes to my very first business studies class.

I still love nursing, but I’m trying to broaden my horizons and skills until I’ve had my fill of knowledge. If being with Mike has taught me anything, it’s that life is too short to wonder the what-ifs… No more sitting around waiting for opportunities to come knocking. I’m making my own choices and destiny.

Definition of irony...

The last song on the radio as I park and get out of the car is “Movin’ on Up.” Ha-ha, what a perfect song.

That’s me, baby. Moving on up, nothing can stop me.

The teacher hasn’t arrived yet, so I eagerly take a seat, then using my new colored pens, I’m doodling flowers, suns, and smiley faces on my notepad. It might seem quite immature of me, but after the few months before, I’m feeling happy.

As the room fills, I’m still caught up in my creative yet childish drawings. Of course, art is another interest I could pursue if I wanted to.

“Welcome, everyone, to business studies,” a deep husky and amazingly sexy voice announces.

That voice certainly gained my full attention, the sexiness and familiar sound.

I’ll be damned. I didn’t expect to see that guy again.

I smile as he gives me a familiar smirk that says I remember you too.

He busies himself on the board.

“My name is Mr. Rossi, but you can call me Ethan,” he declares, looking around at the students.

“I’ll be your business studies teacher for the next two weeks. The course consists of six lessons. I guarantee you will walk away feeling inspired to run a business or even start your own,” he states with confidence. I do admire a man who can talk himself up a little without sounding cocky.

He oozes confidence. Easy, girl…

“Copy down the subjects that we will cover,” he tells us as he starts writing. I grab my pen and get to work.

His very nice ass catches my eye, those jeans fitting nicely in that department.

Okay, enough. It’s time to work. I give myself a mental pep talk.

I smirk and put on my serious face. I am not ready to start ogling anyone. Well, sure I can ogle, but that leads to a whole other set of problems.

“Homework for tomorrow night, I want each of you to choose a local business in your area and write five hundred words on how engaging their advertising is. Tell me the positives in how they advertise? How do they draw in customers, etc?” he adds, and I scribble down the notes.

This is exactly the distraction I need right now to keep me busy.

“See you all tomorrow,” he exclaims as everyone packs up and heads out the door.

I shyly smile as I too head toward the door.

“First cooking and now business. Are you opening a restaurant in the near future?” Mr. Rossi smirks and questions.

“The sky is the limit right now,” I declare and smile as I walk out the door. That statement right there is my new motto.

I climb in my little car, and I quickly text Sara.

Me: I’m driving home now. My teacher is way too cute to be a teacher LOL

Sara: Well at least you won’t lose interest. LOL

Me: True Dat…

The next night, I’m early to class. I’m actually excited about handing in my homework. I googled our local Chinese restaurant and printed their menu, making a little cardboard poster stating what caught my attention and the positives in their advertising.

I’m admiring my cute little poster and typed up homework when Mr. Rossi walks in.

He was good looking, no doubt, the two other times I saw him, but damn, tonight the transformation is insane. He looks like the ultimate alpha tonight. Ethan Rossi.

He is definitely all man—a little rough like someone out of a motorbike group or something. His boots are scuffed, black belt hooked into his dark denim jeans, and a light blue collared shirt, he is unshaven and man… that three-day-old growth is sexy.

How the hell is he working in a place like this when he could be on the cover of a magazine?

As he starts speaking, I realize he is smarter than I gave him credit for. He is one of the most academic and knowledgeable guys I’ve ever heard speak in a classroom.

His words are complex, yet he has a way of breaking them down so everyone in the room understands exactly what he’s saying.

Is it his extremely husky deep voice that has me drawn in?

“Please place your homework on my desk, and I’ll mark tonight and give feedback for tomorrow,” he advises, so I do just that.

I’m feeling a little too casual in my jeans and a simple black tee, though it is a little low cut. I didn’t just flash him my cleavage. No, just no, Sienna.

“Okay, the next topic is to analyze your market and challenges. We will pair up tomorrow and brainstorm because two heads are better than one,” he declares, and I feel his eyes on me.

“Sienna, seeing as though you were one of the last to enrol, and the numbers are uneven, I can be your partner,” Mr. Rossi announces, and when I nod, I notice a few glances from other girls in the class.

I’m not sleeping with the teacher, I feel like announcing to them…

Even if I thought he was trying to hit on me, I’m not remotely interested. With a psycho ex-husband lurking around, it’s not happening.

But would I honestly say no when he looks like that?

I need to focus on the course and nothing else.

That statement may be easier said than done.

JUST WHAT I NEEDED

“God, I love you, cuz, for taking the day off work to spend time with me,” I tell Sara excitedly.

“I can’t remember the last time I had a girls’ day shopping with beauty treatments.”

I am a pretty simple, low-maintenance woman. My hair color is called chestnut brown, and it’s from a box. I even do my own eyebrows. Besides my pre-wedding treatments, I haven’t done much for myself in the past year. Time to change that.

“You one hundred percent deserve all the spoiling in the world, Sienna,” Sara states, and I smile, feeling that maybe her words are true.

“Okay, a massage and facial are booked for eleven, then we finish off with our hair at one p.m. All courtesy of your beautiful, generous mother,” Sara reveals, and I shake my head. I should have known my mother was in on this. I would be lost without both these women in my life.

It’s only nine thirty when we arrive at the mall, so we decide to get our pedicures for the first stop of the day.

As the beautician soaks my tired and neglected feet, I relax. It feels amazing when they scrub away the dead skin. It almost feels like a metaphor for scrubbing away the deadness and excess baggage from my life.

“You will have to choose a color for me, Sara. I can’t handle decisions, especially with these two hundred color choices.” I hand her the chart.

“Well, you are bright and beautiful, and this will showcase that.” She points at the brightest pink on the chart called Pink Graffiti, then giggles because it’s damn bright. I bet she wouldn’t wear it.

“Can you paint her fingernails and toenails this color, please?” Sara asks the nail artist.

I just laugh. That is way too bright for me, but I’m all about change right now.

We walk out feeling fabulous and fresh. “Time for a quick coffee,” Sara declares as we head to Gloria Jeans.

“Cappuccino, please,” I order, and Sara orders a skim latte. We both get toasted banana bread with butter.

We arrive just in time for our facials and massage. Decorated in a Bali theme, the room has rattan furniture, candles and oils burning, frangipani pictures, and buddhas decorating the walls. We undress and put on their robes, then it’s facial time.

From the cleansing, scrub, and then the facial massage, the oils smell heavenly, and it’s perfect.

Then, oh god, the hot stone massage is to die for. All the stress, tension, and worry have left my body and mind for now. Therapeutic and relaxing. I’m floating as we walk out.

Next is the hair salon. This part has me nervous…

“What are your thoughts, Sienna? Shorter or new color?” Sara questions me, and I honestly have no idea. The idea of “out with the old and in with the new” terrifies and excites me at the same time.

“How about you choose three colors, and I do mixed foils, then trim and blow-dry?” the amazing and gorgeous hair stylist Skye suggests.

I nod. It takes me a good fifteen minutes to take the leap, but I eventually opt for light blond, amber, and a chocolate brown.

Crap, I hope I don’t look weird or something. Total newbie with all this.

One hour and twenty minutes later, I’ve had my hair colored and styled while Sara just had a trim and blow-dry. I smile, like really smile at the result.

Wow, I’m in awe of the reflection in the mirror. My hair looks so sexy; the highlights are perfect, and the way she layered the hair around my face accentuates my features.

“You are a miracle worker, Skye.” I jump from my seat and actually hug the stylist. It’s the exact thing I needed to boost my self-esteem after the turmoil lately. I’m feeling like a new woman.

“I love you hard, Sara. It’s been an amazing day, and your company topped it off,” I tell my cousin as I squeeze her so hard I nearly knock her over.

“Easy, girl. Your grip is a killer, but you are extremely welcome. It was one hundred times worth it just to see you so happy. I miss the fun Sienna, and today, she was back. Smiling suits, you. Keep that grin on your face, cuz,” Sara declares, and I almost cry from happiness.

I call my mom on the way back to Sara’s place and thank her too. Both ladies are a class act.

Crap, I almost forget about my class tonight. Oh, and we are working in pairs. Oh man, I’m with Mr. Rossi. At least I look good. I throw on a tight three-quarter navy-blue dress; it shows off my figure but no cleavage or legs. He’s my teacher, and I’m supposed to be learning. No one ever sees me without foundation, so I take the time to apply makeup. I wish I had flawless skin, but it is so soft from the facial. Sara has gone to Laura’s, so I lock up and drive off.

Mr. Rossi isn’t there yet when I arrive, so I take a seat and get out my book. My nails are so bright I feel like they have a neon flashing sign. I clench my fists to hide them a little. I flick my hair and run my fingers through it, loving that the conditioning treatment has left it feeling like satin.

“Okay, let’s get right into lesson three.” Mr. Rossi catches me by surprise with his entrance.

“Everyone in pairs?” he asks and gives me a thumbs-up, remembering our duo.

“Tonight’s topic is to analyze your market and challenges and focus on the business you chose for your advertising homework,” he announces, and I scribble this down.

I’ve started making a list when I feel his presence near me. He radiates heat, that’s for sure, and god, that aftershave is delectable. Wow.

“Okay Sienna, what have you got for me?” he questions as he looks over my notes.

“Obviously, the market is hungry people, families, couples,” I state, and he nods.

“The challenges might be that other restaurants are cheaper or have more variety, and people aren’t eating out as much. Maybe the easier and quicker fast food restaurants are a better choice for those on the go,” I ramble and then smile when I realize that’s what I was doing.

“Great work. Your mind is ticking away, and you are a natural.” He takes the pen from me, and when our fingers brush, I feel a little zap.

He scribbles down a few more points.

“What kind of business are you in, Sienna?” he questions, looking intrigued.

“Ha-ha, well, you could say I’m between a few. I’m actually a registered nurse, but I have a thirst for knowledge and want to see what else is out there,” I exclaim, probably sounding like a nutcase.

“Jack-of-all-trades, you could say, and that’s inspiring in a way. I, myself, have a few degrees under my belt,” he confesses, and now I’m intrigued.

I really shouldn’t have let Sara pick this damn color. I’m much more of a matte or pastel girl than bright and bold. It is a statement.

We copy down more notes and get our homework. God, I must admit business studies with Mr. Rossi is so easy. Not in the work sense but his company and demeanor.

I didn’t realize how overbearing Mike was until I see how relaxed, cheerful, and humorous this guy can be. Man, he’s easy on the eyes too. As much as I’m trying not to notice, I am a woman.

God, I’m a woman who hasn’t had sex in six months...

Has it been that long?

Shit, I squeeze my knees together as the thought of it gets me hot and bothered. I’ve been so caught up in the drama of dickhead Mike that I’ve overlooked my own needs. Suddenly, I blush as I make plans for a hot bubble bath tonight with a bit of extra steam.

“Well, Miss Owens, you have me intrigued as to where your thoughts have gone,” he declares, and I’m brought back to earth and in class.

Shit a brick.

“Oh, just a funny text a friend sent to me,” I quickly reply to avoid a long and lingering chat about why I’m flushed and smiling like a silly schoolgirl.

“You should forward it to me. I’m always up for a good time,” he whispers, and that catches my attention. A good time? I risk a look at his face.

“A good joke.” He changes his response. I admire his glassed over baby blue eyes because they are a pretty color. I can’t help but wonder if that was a play on words.

Did he mean he’s up for a good time?

No, Sienna, too much baggage, unprofessional, and just no ...

I redirect my attention to my workbook and start the eight new homework questions to keep my brain occupied. Luckily, I’m enjoying this subject, so the answers come easily to me.

Don’t look up again. Don’t look up again, I repeat to myself.

I refuse to embarrass myself, fail class, and allow another male species to hurt me.

“Please hand in your answers tomorrow night,” he explains as everyone stands to exit.

I smirk. Not too much homework for me because I smashed it even though I was distracted for the first half of the lesson.

“Oh, Sienna, here is your pen,” he reminds me. I had a spare, so I didn’t even think about it.

He holds out my silver ballpoint, and as I retrieve it, our fingers touch and zap with sparks of electricity. It startles me, and I see him jump also. We both smile.

“Electrifying,” I swear I hear him whisper.

“See you tomorrow, Sienna,” he says louder and grins at me.

“Bye,” I manage to stutter as my heart races. I race out the door to my car where I turn on the air conditioner and try to cool my flushed cheeks.

“Damn him.” I giggle as I realize how immature I can be. It actually feels nice to giggle, though.

Mike was so strict, controlling, and precise with everything from dinner to the house, his pristine clothing and even sex.

Fucking hell.

Why did I put up with that? What made me think that was a normal relationship?

As I stretch in bed, feeling amazing from my release in the bath last night, I realize I need to shower and dress for my next appointment with Dr. Collins. Sara has left, so I make a quick coffee and a piece of toast, and I’m ready in record time. Just running a brush through my still blow-dried hair is a godsend.

“Wow, Sienna, you look gorgeous,” she tells me, and I smile. I feel that way too.

“I had a girls’ day with my cousin and got the works and a new hair color,” I declare, giving it a flick like in a hair commercial.

“Fantastic work. You have been paying attention to my advice. Have the nightmares continued?” she asks me.

“No, the past two nights I didn’t have any. I did find myself anxious to leave the house and was always looking over my shoulder, though.” Will that ever go away?

“That is normal. I’ve been meaning to suggest a self-defense class, it will give you self-confidence, increase your strength, and, of course, give you a few pointers on fighting back if you needed to. Not that you would, but I think it would help you to know that you could hurt someone if you wanted to.”

“That sounds perfect. I will visualize Mike when I hit the punching bag,” I say. Because I’d love to lay into him with my fists.

I call the number Dr. Collins gives me, and the only available class is Saturday at four p.m., so I take it.

I refuse to stay the weak shadow of myself. I will gain strength and confidence.

The trainer talks about self-confidence and inner strength, the class is just what I needed.

Punching the bag is so goddamn rewarding. I feel a release as I’m letting off steam and burning away the anger. Anger that simmers isn’t good for anyone.

Over the weekend, I find myself thinking about Ethan. I’m even calling him that in my head instead of Mr. Rossi, and I wonder what he might be up to.

God, he might have a girlfriend for all I know.

During our last class, he finally flirts with me. I feel like others might have noticed, but I don’t care. He is no longer my teacher because school is over and out.

After class is dismissed, I’m the last one left.

“Sienna, you have a minute?” he asks me before I leave.

“Yeah, sure.” I’m intrigued and a little nervous.

“Look, I really shouldn’t spend time with you out of class, but as you are now an ex-student, I feel like I can speak freely. And there is something about your smile that draws me in,” he declares, and I feel my cheeks flush as I bite my bottom lip.

Heat radiates through my chest at his compliment. He is strong, tall, and handsome.

His ocean-colored eyes appear to glisten with lust, creating a fluttering in my core. His scent is fresh and homey mixed with his sexy cologne.

I can’t speak. Literally, words escape me.

When he realizes I’m at a loss for words, he takes over the conversation. “I thought I might try to brighten up our boring week of work with dinner. Are you free tomorrow night, Sienna?” he asks me.

He just asked me out to dinner! Shit, I wasn’t prepared for that. Do I want to go out to dinner with this guy?

God, it’s not like it’s high school. College is completely different.

“Oh, crap. Sorry, I mentally checked out for a minute,” I declare, salvaging my embarrassment. “Yes, I am free tomorrow night,” I reply, realizing my brain hadn’t completely caught up with my voice.

“I was hoping you would say that.” He smirks, and after I write down my number for him, I float to my car. I’m on cloud nine, and I haven’t even had a date yet.

Then I commence to freak out while driving home.

Am I ready to date? It’s so soon. What do I tell him about my ex-husband?

Deep breaths, Sienna, I tell myself. In the words of Doris Day, “que sera sera, whatever will be, will be, the future’s not ours to see, que sera sera.”

SCREW THE PAST, IT’S TIME TO ENJOY LIFE!

“Holy crap, Sara. I’m freaking out,” I announce to my cousin. My nerves about this date with Ethan are getting the better of me.

“Remember to breathe. You look stunning,” she tells me as I quickly run into the bathroom and give my already straight and smooth hair one last brush. I tried to do my makeup light, but then I added a little darker eyeliner and lip liner with a burgundy lipstick for a dressier look.

I do a spin. My new dark skinny jeans, black boots, and burgundy ruffled top make me look pretty damn good, if I say so myself.

One last quick dust of bronzer, lipstick touch-up, and spray of my Robert Cavalli perfume, and then I grab my purse.

“You look fantastic,” she confirms one last time as the doorbell rings.

I let Sara answer it, and they introduce each other.

“Wow, Sienna, you look amazing,” he tells me as his eyes gaze down my body.

“Thanks. You look fabulous too.”

As we head out, I look back at Sara, who nods and gives me a thumbs-up. Oh, I know he’s smoking hot.

Ethan has reservations for us at the Outback Steakhouse

“Everything on this menu sounds amazing,” I say, licking my lips. “I think I’ll get the beef ribs.” My stomach growls a bit; I was too nervous to eat earlier.

“So, what do you do on the weekends, Ethan?” I ask, wanting to know more about him.

“I volunteer at the animal shelter, so I was there today helping out for a few hours,” Ethan says. God, this man is also an animal lover. That always says a lot about a person; hence why Mike never let me get a pet.

“That impresses me. I am an animal lover, and I believe in making a difference for those who feel abandoned or unloved. It’s inspirational,” I tell him as his steel blue eyes stare into mine. My soul feels the connection way down deep.

Dinner is so relaxed, and the conversation flows easily.

“I’m also a champion on Guitar Hero,” he announces, and I laugh.

“Can’t say I’ve heard of that.”

“God, woman, you really haven’t been out much.” He’s got that right.

“I totally have the worst singing voice. I cannot sing,” I reply, laughing.

“Mine isn’t great either. It’s the air guitar,” he insists. He does the guitar and strumming actions, and I seriously laugh out loud. His movements are priceless.

My chest and stomach muscles hurt but in the best possible way.

“I will show you how to play one day. Though I will kick your butt, so I hope you don’t mind losing,” he tells me. It’s so much fun seeing this side of him. After all, all I’ve known is the teacher side.

“I’ve had so much fun tonight. Seriously, I am going to meet with you every week to make me laugh,” I say, really meaning it. Even if we end up friends, he is a keeper.

Whatever happens, it feels right for right now, and that’s all that matters.

At this point in my life, all I really need is affection, sex, and someone to occupy my brain. Or other parts of my anatomy. No sex on the first date, though.

The drive back to Sara’s is a little quiet. I am already wondering if he will kiss me and if I’m ready for that.

After he parks the car, he opens the door for me and grabs my hand to help me out, being a gentleman. He catches me by surprise when he pulls me to him. Feeling his breath, his heat, and his hard chest, I revel in his protectiveness.

Then he kisses me, and it’s amazing, soft, and sweet. I’m glad he’s holding me up as my knees start to buckle.

Holding my hand, he walks me up to the apartment and gives me one more quick peck.

“Good night, Sienna,” he tells me with a smile.

All I can manage is, “Good night, Ethan,” as I beam like a schoolgirl. I unlock the door and slip inside, high as a kite on all that is Ethan Rossi.

***

The next day, my cousin calls from work as she was in bed when I got home. “Spill all the gossip right now,” she exclaims, and I break into laughter.

“You don’t want the juicy details, do you?” I joke to hear her response.

“What? You little tart,” she replies jokingly, and then we both crack up laughing.

“God, of course, I didn’t sleep with him. No way. Not yet,” I tell her.

“It was a really nice date. I was surprised at how easy our conversation flowed at dinner. He was so relaxed with me,” I tell her, remembering just how smooth everything ran.

“Oh, and he volunteers with animals,” I reveal with a smile.

“Oh, that sounds cool and not something I would expect a boring business studies teacher to do,” Sara replies, sounding intrigued.

“I was blown away, too. What you see isn’t always what you get, right?” I muse. “Honestly, Sara. I can’t wait to get to know Ethan better. To see what makes him tick, what makes him laugh, and what his hobbies are, but this time, I need to read between the lines. God, I was fooled by Mike so badly.”

“You go, girlfriend. Have some fun. You have nothing to lose and everything to gain,” she tells me, and I smile at that thought.

Exactly. Life is too short for questioning what could have been.

A DAY AT THE BEACH

Ethan picks me up for a fun beach day for date number two.

I power down the window and enjoy the fresh air on my face. It’s invigorating. Ethan parks the car. I have been daydreaming about how happy I have been and not paying attention to where we were driving.

As we exit the car, I gaze out at the view in front of us. The gorgeous waves are crashing onto the shore, and the dark blue water looks so inviting.

Seagulls fly around, though it’s pretty quiet here with only a small group of people in the water.

I inhale the saltiness of the water as we walk down to the sand. My sandals are off, so I feel the sand in my toes. I can’t help but wonder if I will ever get back to the way I was. I am hopeful, though, because the only scars left are emotional.

“This was a really great idea, Ethan,” I tell him as he grabs my hand.

The sun’s rays are invigorating, and the water touching my toes is welcome and refreshing. We sit on our towels and enjoy the serenity of this place. It’s the best thing I have done in months. I can’t help but look at this savior next to me. So much has happened, and I thank the Lord above for sending him to me.

“Ethan, I feel like I need to tell you a bit more about my ex-husband.” I want to be open and honest, plus when I’m standoffish or anxious about certain things, he needs to know why.

“Okay, I’m listening. Just know I’m not going anywhere,” he proclaims, placing his hand on mine.

“Okay, here goes.” I give Ethan a condensed version of how we met, how he changed, and then the nightmare that became my life. The tears roll down my cheek but having him next to me gives me strength and confidence.

“Wow Sienna, you have been to hell with him. It makes me so angry that this happened to you. I hope I never run into this Mike because I might not be able to control myself. Just know that as a man, he was the minority. Men don’t hit women. That is a weak excuse for a man, and I am so glad he is out of your life. I’m here for you, Sienna. Thank you for opening up to me.” He reassures me and soothes my tears by kissing me softly on the cheek.

“Thank you for listening. I don’t want to scare you away with my baggage, but you have the choice if it’s too much because I’m a little broken.” I sigh as I really hope he sticks around.

“I’m not going anywhere. I have baggage too. I was engaged, Sienna, and one day, I’ll tell you my story,” he reveals, and my eyebrows raise as I can’t help but wonder what happened.

Ethan turns in my direction and smiles. We have both shared parts of ourselves, a milestone in hopefully building trust.

I suddenly realize he is in a tank top and admiring his bulging biceps have just made my ovaries explode. I can’t help but wonder what’s hiding beneath it—my guess is toned chest and abs. I really want to rub my hand along his muscles and, one day in the near future, my tongue.

Focus on the water, Sienna, I tell myself, trying to fan myself.

Before I know it, Ethan strokes my cheek and pulls my face in his direction, then his lips are on mine. Our kiss is sweet and gentle like last time, but then it grows wild and hungry. Instinctively, we entwine our arms and bodies closer.

Pulling me in tighter, he kisses me with his heavenly mouth. My core dampens in response to him, and I moan as his tongue massages mine. We are panting when we come up for air, neither one of us wanting to pull away. We kiss again as the minutes pass, and I feel cemented to him. It’s like heaven on earth, and I never want to leave.

“Let’s go in the water. It’s gotten rather hot,” he declares, and I giggle as we are both hot and bothered.

I slip out of my beach coverup to reveal my one piece. I’ve never thought I had a flat stomach, so I like to hide it. Thank god I shaved my bikini line, and with Sara’s help, I used a quick tinted moisturizer on my white legs and body.

He takes off his shirt, and holy shit, is he all alpha male. Toned to perfection, his physical shape looks in peak condition, so I know he must go to the gym!

He holds himself with confidence. Where I’m self-confident walking down to the water, he stands up tall with shoulders back, and it’s obvious he’s happy in his skin.

The water is cool and refreshing, and we spend the afternoon swimming, kissing, and talking. I really hope this isn’t too good to be true because right now, it’s just what I need.

ETHAN

I knew from the first time I saw Sienna, all shy and clumsy, that I wanted to get to know her better. And now that classes are over, I can spend time with her. She is sweet, funny, gorgeous, and our conversation flows so easily. Plus, she is a fantastic kisser. I was so shocked to hear what her ex did, that low-life scum. That is not acceptable.

My phone rings as I arrive home after the beach where we had another amazing day.

“Hey bro, how you been?” I say when my brother’s name comes up.

“All good here, Eth. How are you?” he asks the usual question. Dominic is two years older, married, and they have two kids. We try to catch up at least monthly.

“Well, if you must know, I’m seeing someone,” I announce, catching him by surprise.

“What? That’s awesome. Give me all the details.”

After filling him in, I wonder if maybe I should have left out the drama with her ex.

“You don’t need someone with her emotional baggage, Eth. Give it more time. You will meet someone else, just keep it casual.”

I frown at his suggestion. “No, she makes me happy,” I say sternly. “Sienna is what I’ve been looking for.”

“What about her psycho husband? He moving into your perfect life, bro?” he asks sarcastically.

“My eyes are open. I know it’s going to be hard, but I’m not giving up on her. She needs me, and I need her,” I state. I have made my decision.

“Exactly what I’m worried about. She depends on you, so what if she works it out with the ex?”

“Not gonna happen.”

“But it could.”

He is right. It could happen.

“He hurt her. She’s not going back,” I reveal to him. Sienna is not that weak woman.

“She’s damaged, Ethan.” I sigh. “Well, if it gets too much for you, don’t feel guilted into staying,” he adds, and I shake my head.

I’m so glad when Dominic and I say our byes and end the phone call.

I pour myself a glass of red wine and ponder his statements.

Everything he said is true.

The what-ifs.

If it did end, could she cope? Would I cope? Is it worth it?

But isn’t life a daily gamble?

Walking away would hurt but staying might end in hurt.

Either way, I’ve gotta give it a shot, right?

Sienna is like that song you want to play over and over.

I can’t imagine ever getting sick of her.

FEELINGS AND ALL THAT…

It’s date number three, and after throwing numerous outfits all around, I decide on a knee-length black skirt, a simple light blue top with shoestring straps, and then finish off the look with strappy black wedges. My hair is straight and smooth around my face, and I’ve added black dangly earrings and makeup.

As we drive to the restaurant, I’m excited and grateful. I’m so lucky to have met this fantastic man.

Dinner is great, the food and the company both amazing.

Then we head to a local bar where a band is playing.

It’s so relaxed and chilled, and we are enjoying each other’s company so much.

A few people get up and dance, and then a Bruno Mars song comes on.

“Damn woman, we cannot be in a chair when my man Bruno comes on,” he declares, and I laugh. He has a point; his music is just something you can’t not dance to.

Could this guy get any hotter?

“Uptown Funk” is playing, and he can dance!

Look out, Bruno Mars!

We dance for the next hour, and it’s so much fun. I can’t remember ever dancing like this with Mike. “I’ve had the best night. Thank you for making me laugh so much.”

We are driving home when my phone vibrates in my bag. I retrieve it, assuming it’s the nosy cousin.

Mike: Hi baby, have you missed me? We will be back together soon, I promise.

Love, Mike

I start to shake. I’m shocked, anxious, and scared by his words. How is he messaging me?

“Sienna, what is it? You look white, are you okay?” Ethan questions as he pulls over the car.

I hold up my screen and show him the text.

“We will take this to the cops. He’s breaking his restraining order,” Ethan replies, and I nod. “You are safe with me, Sienna. I won’t let him try anything, okay?” He hugs me, then I kiss him, feeling secure in his arms.

“I’m really sorry. I should have known he wouldn’t stay quiet. He is just trying to scare me,” I eventually say to Ethan. Even when he’s out of my life, he still screws it up.

The next day, we go the police station with the text message.

We find out the police have let him out because he pled insanity. He now lives in a community home with a warden to check in with, and he is monitored daily.

They need to put him in a psychiatric ward in a straitjacket where he belongs.

“Just when life is normal, how does he come back to wreak havoc?” I say, feeling angry.

“Sienna, I don’t care about your goddamned ex-husband. He doesn’t scare me. I need you to know I didn’t think we would become so serious, but in just a short time, I’ve fallen hard for you,” Ethan confesses, making me smile. “The amazing woman who you are, your inner strength, humor, and your heart … you are an inspiration to other women who have been in your situation,” he adds, and I’m in awe of his honesty and words.

“Wow, Mr. Rossi, you have a way with words,” I declare playfully, smiling at his compliments.

We arrive at his place, and it is so homey, and there is color! It’s not all white, which is so refreshing.

“I’ll put my words into actions if you like,” he declares. He embraces me, then he tickles me, and it’s invigorating to laugh so frequently.

We enjoy a sweet kiss. “Do you know you are a great kisser, Sienna? You, my dear, have a talented tongue.” He wiggles his eyebrows.

“We have that in common as you are an amazing kisser and also talented with your tongue,” I say playfully, and I feel his hardness push into me as we cuddle.

We kiss now with more passion, and when he comes up for air, he tries to change the subject. “Let’s talk about the news or weather or something else,” he suggests as I notice is hardness poking out.

I chuckle loudly. “Having a hard time there, are you?” I joke, and we both laugh. His humor is infectious.

“You have no idea,” he tells me, adjusting himself.

I kiss him again and pull him closer. “I think I’m just as wet as you are hard, Mr. Rossi,” I admit, biting my bottom lip.

“Damn woman, you know how hot it is when you call me that?” He playfully runs his fingers through my hair and brings his mouth to my ear, blowing softly, then nibbling, making me squirm.

“Mmm,” I moan.

I’m so smoldered with heat and desire right now.

I can’t help myself as I start to lift his shirt. I can’t wait any longer to take in his sexy upper torso. His eyes widen with lust as I lift my arms for him to take my top off too.

“Are you sure, Sienna? There is no rush. I can wait until you are ready,” he reassures me.

“I have never felt so sure of anything more in my life,” I confirm, and god, it feels right as the words leave my mouth.

“I know what you mean. Being with you, kissing you, and holding you is amazing.” His gaze finds my naked skin as my lacy bra is revealed.

We kiss again, and my hands explore his body as his do the same. I grab his hand and let him guide me into his bedroom where I remove my jeans and lie on the bed.

He unbuttons his jeans and pulls them down; his arousal is evident through his briefs.

He lies down next to me, and I pull him closer. I kiss his neck and find his mouth again. I feel his hardness against my throbbing core that has been neglected for so long. Man, it feels good as he rubs against me.

“Touch me, Ethan,” I tell him, giving him permission and directions at the same time.

Within seconds, his hands rub along my breasts, grazing my hard nipples. He eagerly pulls down my bra, revealing both breasts. He begins to rub them, then his mouth licks and sucks. “Mmm,” I moan. Damn, I’ve missed all of this.

He softly kisses my nipples playfully with his tongue. It gets my core so wet. As if he reads my mind, he kisses down my stomach and across my lace panties to my thighs. I’m trembling with want. His eyes meet mine, and his lust is evident.

“Are you sure?” he asks one last time.

“Yes, I am sure,” I reply, and I help shimmy out of my pale pink lace panties, exposing every part of me.

I need to feel bonded to this man, and I know this will make it a hundred times better. He kisses up my left thigh, teasing as his hands rub and get closer to my dripping core. He playfully skims past my opening, and I shiver with delight. He skims past it again, and then gently slips a finger inside. My arousal allows it to slide in easily.

“Oh god, Sienna. You are dripping wet. It is so hot,” he groans as he massages inside me. He then adds another finger.

“Ethan. That feels so damn good,” I whisper and moan with pleasure.

He massages faster, and then I’m surprised by the warmth of his breath as his tongue replaces his fingers on my core.

God, I’m going to die from the pleasure.

His tongue flicks and licks me, and then a finger massages my clit as I dig my nails into his arms then shake and convulse from my orgasm.

That was amazing and much needed.

“Wow, Ethan,” I say after my shaking has stopped.

“I can’t wait to be inside you,” he tells me as he removes his briefs. Once I see the full extent of his hardness, I sit up because I can’t help but touch him and stroke.

He rips open a condom, and I roll it on, my eyes filling with lust as he crawls toward me. His naked skin against mine is heaven. When I feel him at my entrance, I wrap my legs around his waist, helping him slide inside. Bliss.

His eyes find mine as we unite together as one, and then with a gentle thrust, he pushes all the way inside me so deep.

“Having you inside me is heaven.” I sigh.

He smiles. “You are heaven, Sienna,” he whispers.

He moves a little faster, finding a good rhythm and thrusts a little harder. I rock in time with him as we kiss passionately, my clit still tingling from before as my second release builds.

Bam, it hits so hard, and it’s mind-blowing. I ride the waves of ecstasy over and over.

Ethan thrusts a few more times until he then loses control as his release hits. He convulses as his orgasm hits, and he comes hard and fast.

“Well, that was unexpected and goddamn amazing,” he declares as we snuggle.

I lie on the bed wearing a smile. Considering my last sexual experience was a painful one with Mike, I’m glad this beautiful moment has now erased that one.

Damn, I don’t think I will ever get enough of this amazing man.

THE PAST, GONE BUT NOT FORGOTTEN

ETHAN

God, taking it to the next step with Sienna was mesmerizing. My feelings are growing, and everything is progressing nicely. So far, so good.

So, when I have a dream about Audrey, it takes me by surprise.

I wake covered in sweat. My heartbeat is frantic, and my memories are so vivid and real.

I can still see Audrey’s face.

She was so beautiful, a classic.

The love of my life. We had our life together all mapped out, so many plans to travel, buy a house, and of course, have children.

Our romance was like a fairy tale; we met through the local gym where we both exercised after work and shared treadmills next to each other a few times.

I took the risk and asked her out. Thank god she was single, and her voice was just as heavenly as her face. We had eighteen magical months together.

Then tragically she became the victim of a terrible hit and run.

We had plans for dinner, and my apartment was close to the city, so we walked the few blocks to our favorite sushi restaurant.

We were hand in hand until I ran ahead to surprise her with a bunch of flowers. They were beautiful purple lilies, her favorite, so I just had to get them.

“Thank you,” I told the florist, but when I turned back, she wasn’t there.

“Audrey,” I called, looking around, unsure where she had gone. Maybe she stopped to look in a window. I always teased her about being a daydreamer.

I notice a group of people gathering farther down the street. What the hell is going on?

I scurry to the crowd where I find my gorgeous fiancée, Audrey, lying on the curb with blood on her head, looking fragile and lifeless.

“Audrey,” I scream louder than I ever knew I could.

I rush to her side and immediately grab her hand.

“Oh my god.” I stroke her face. She’s not moving, and her eyes are closed.

“I’m a doctor.” A man in a suit runs over and searches her hand for a pulse.

I literally can’t move. I’m in shock. She was right behind me.

“Are you her husband?” he asks me.

“It’s not your fault,” he reassures me as he uses his cell to call what I assume is for an ambulance.

“What is your name?” he asks.

“Ethan,” I manage to stutter.

“Okay Ethan, she is in critical condition. There is blood coming from her ears, which could be from a fractured skull, and her pulse is weak. She needs emergency surgery, and the ambulance is on its way,” the doctor tells me. It’s not good, but the ambulance is coming.

I nod again. Help is coming.

“Did you hear that, Audrey? Help is coming, baby,” I whisper to her, then kiss her cheek.

She had said yes to my marriage proposal two months earlier at her favorite spot. We were having a picnic at the lake. Not a cloud in the sky, the swans were swimming by with their three babies, and my plan was magical.

She said yes without hesitation.

Before I met Audrey, I was a roamer and had no plans to settle down.

I didn’t see a point in being a one-woman man, not when I could get screwed over again. I could have the best of both worlds, or so I thought.

But Audrey changed me. Like a shining light on my dark life, she was worth the risk of heartbreak. We instantly clicked, and I stopped the drinking, the other women, and the partying. She calmed me and saved me, my ultimate savior and soul mate.

I never understood why God took her from me. I don’t get why good things have bad results.

But I do know. She was my guardian angel, and she stopped me from falling into the dark well again.

Audrey’s funeral was the hardest day of my life.

“Goodbye My Lover” by James Blunt was the song I chose, and when I look back now, I remember that the whole church was sobbing. She was a very loved woman.

There is a plaque and garden on the sidewalk where she died in remembrance.

My soul died that day, and my spirit broke, but I kept on living.

I swore I’d never move on with another woman. Audrey changed my life; she was like an addiction. How do you break free from a love that strong?

I can’t help but wonder if Sienna could also be the one for me?

Can you have more than one great love?

Audrey one hundred percent would want me to be happy, I know that.

I need to talk to Sienna and tell her about Audrey and my past.

I guess seeing her reaction and what happens next will be the real test. Maybe she will run for the hills. Though I didn’t when I learned about her ex-husband. Maybe we are two lost souls who belong together.

We all have pasts, and you can never run from the past. I’ve learned it’s better to face it full on and learn from it rather than run away and avoid it.

MIKE IS OUT OF REHAB

It’s Murphy’s law that when life starts to get good, something always throws a curveball or there’s a hurdle.

This particular hurdle is Mike.

I should have known he had been silent for way too long, and he wouldn’t let sleeping dogs lie. In his words, he would never let me go.

Of course, he showed up at Sara’s that first day, and I had a few texts early on, but his lawyer must have advised him to stop. I also blocked his number. I could never escape if he kept calling or texting, and I hated the thought of changing my number.

So, I’m surprised at first when I get texts from a random number, but then I’m pissed off.

Mike: Please Sienna, you need to come home. I’m getting the help I need. I have a bad temper, and I’m sorry.

Me: It’s way too late for apologies, Mike.

Mike: I’m desperate, Sienna. I miss you and love you.

Me: Our life together has ended, Mike. I refuse to let you bring me down any lower. Goodbye.

Mike: I need you. I can’t live without you.

Me: Living with you was hell. You were a thorn that made me bleed, and I am not messaging you anymore.

Mike: If I can’t have you, then no one will.

Great, does that mean he knows about Ethan? I’m scared as I know what he is capable of.

I’m heading to Ethan’s tonight, and I told him I’d cook him pork schnitzel, sweet potato mash, and vegetables, one of the many dishes I learned at my cooking class. I just need to stop by the store and grab the ingredients.

There are no empty spots in the parking lot, so I park on a side street. Quickly grabbing the groceries, I need, I head back to find my car and duck into the alley between buildings to get to the street.

As I get to a darker and more secluded part of the alley, I get an uneasy feeling I’m not alone, but when I turn, no one is there.

Strange. I shrug it off and keep walking. I’m sure I’m just paranoid since the street is deserted.

I get the eerie feeling again, but this time, I sense a shadow, so I turn around. My instincts were right, and I see Mike approaching me dressed in a black hoodie. Scary as all hell.

“Hi, baby,” he says like he doesn’t have a care in the world. Like he isn’t the crazy ex who beat me and left irreparable scars.

I shriek loudly. “No, get the hell away from me!” I forcefully throw down my bags, turn, and start to run. He roughly grabs my arm in a tight grasp, but I push and try to kick him like I’ve learned in the self-defense classes.

“My beautiful wife. Sienna, did you really think I would let you go so easily?” he growls, making my skin crawl.

A thousand thoughts run through my head. How did he fool me for so long? How the hell does he keep finding me?

I hate this man so much that if I had a knife, I would stab the organ in his chest. I wouldn’t call it a heart as the man I married is heartless.

“All the whores I screwed never meant anything, I always saw your face, Sienna. If you weren’t such a prude, I wouldn’t have been looking elsewhere.” That revelation hurts like all the other insults, but if I’ve learned anything over the past few months, it’s that none of it was my fault.

“I have a confession, too,” I say to Mike. I know I am going to regret it, but I need to get it off my chest. “I wish I’d never met you, married you, or let you into my life,” I tell him. Looking him right in the eye, it is one hundred percent the truth.

He slaps me hard. Right across my cheek.

It was totally worth it to see his pain. My words hurt him for a change. After the insults I put up with for months, now it’s his turn.

He grabs me roughly by my hair and starts to drag me. “Let go, Mike. Stop,” I scream.

It’s like I have an angel looking out for me, I swear to god.

“Let go of her,” a girl who looks around twenty yells. She is quite tough looking and confident, and then I see that three other girls are with her. They are dressed in black leather. I wouldn’t want to mess with them; they look dangerous.

“This is between my wife and me. You girls keep walking,” Mike tells them and keeps pulling me in his direction.

“I have the cops on the phone, so how about you tell them when they get here?” The redhead with the arm tattoo holds her cell up that clearly shows 911.

“Keep out of it, bitch,” he angrily shouts.

I use the girls’ distraction to my advantage and knee him with all my strength in his balls. When he is down, I kick him twice; once in his stomach and once in his head.

“I won’t let you hurt me anymore, Mike,” I scream with furious anger that has been building.

He is moaning and holding his crotch, and minutes later, the sirens can be heard, and a police car pulls up. Thank god.

Handcuffs are put on Mike.

“Mrs. Owens, I am Sergeant Mahoney, and I will be putting Mike Owens under arrest for breaking the restraining order and attempted kidnapping,” the tall officer with glasses states.

“Thank you, Sergeant Mahoney. Please lock him away because I fear for my life.” I start to sob at the thought. Life is finally taking the shape of something positive, and his negativity keeps looming like a black cloud over my head.

“I can hold him with these charges. Even if his lawyer asks for bail, the judges are pretty strict with domestic violence especially cases this severe,” he replies.

“Thanks,” I say, and I’m grateful to see Ethan pull up on the curb and jump out of his car. He is by my side comforting me as my tears start to subside.

“Oh god, Sienna, I’ve been calling you. I knew you were at the store. Thank god I’ve found you,” he exclaims with a worried look on his face. He kisses my cheek and holds me tight.

“She might be with you now, but she is still my wife,” Mike shouts at Ethan. I shudder at his voice and the fact I’m still his wife. Now more than ever I want that paperwork signed, and I will burn my wedding ring.

“You might be her husband by law, but you are a low-life scum. A real man never lays a hand on a woman. You will rot in hell; you are worse than vermin,” Ethan snaps back at Mike. Then he pulls me to his side, and we leave together. I don’t even turn around. Thank god Ethan remembers to grab my bags of groceries.

The sooner Mike is out of my life forever, the better.

ETHAN

I felt like I couldn’t breathe knowing Sienna wasn’t safe, and when I couldn’t reach her, I thought the worst. I felt sick to my stomach. I knew something didn’t add up, so when I drove to the store and saw her car in the side street, I knew it must be him.

I wasn’t in control, and it scared me, bringing back memories of Audrey.

I now know nothing could stop me from being with Sienna. She is the one for me. Quicksand couldn’t keep me away from her. My feelings are that strong and intense.

A relationship is about unity, not a man above woman or the male being the authority. I beat the odds finding Sienna, so I’m never letting her go. We have been through so much together, so I decide it’s time to tell her about Audrey.

“I’m ready to tell you about Audrey now, Sienna. It’s the final piece of me, and I want you to know it all,” I say as we are sitting on the sofa about to watch a movie.

“Okay Ethan,” she says. I guess she is wondering what I will say.

“Audrey was my fiancée for two weeks, then she got hit by a car and didn’t survive her injuries,” I reveal to her, and it feels right being one hundred percent honest.

“Oh my god, that is so sad, Ethan. I’m so sorry for your loss.” She places her hand on mine.

“We had so many plans, and they were all taken away. It took me a long time to recover from losing her,” I tell her truthfully.

“I can imagine. I know how hard it was for you to tell me, so thank you for trusting me.”

“I’ll never try to replace her, Ethan, but hopefully, one day we will get a place where we have future plans and can make a long life together,” Sienna tells me, and I smile.

“You are an amazing woman, Sienna. I know Audrey would be happy we have each other,” I confess to her, and we embrace and kiss, all the emotion and love evident in our connection.

SCARS THAT WON’T HEAL

Even safe in Ethan’s arms the past few days, I can’t stop the uncontrollable shaking. The doctor prescribes a sedative, and it helps. Now I sleep until the nightmares wake me up.

I’m feeling helpless, and the way Ethan looks at me, like he wants to help but doesn’t know how, is tearing me apart. What am I doing to this good-looking and amazing man?

He doesn’t deserve this. He deserves better.

“Talk to me, Sienna. I am here for you. What is on your mind?”

He deserves all of me and not just the bad and jagged parts. He deserves the old me, the me I know is inside; she is just struggling to come out of the darkness right now.

“Please don’t take this the wrong way, but I just need some time to think.” I say the words quickly before I back out. My heart hurts.

“What the hell, Sienna? You don’t mean that, baby. I love you. You have just been through something huge, and you just need time to sort your head,” he tells me, and it’s all true.

“Please Ethan, let’s just start with a few days. I need a little space. Can we do that?” I plead with him. I don’t want to say goodbye. I just have a fog in my head that won’t clear.

“Sienna, it’s me. I’m not Mike, and we have such a special thing,” he adds, and a tear runs down his cheek.

“Yes, I love you, and I know what we have is special. I just don’t want to wreck us by being messed up. I want to give myself to you one hundred percent, and I can’t do that right now.”

“Okay, if that is what you want. I won’t pressure you.” He finally gives in, and I’m grateful. My gut feeling tells me it will make us stronger in the long run.

“I’m not walking away from us, Ethan. It’s just I spent so long being Mike’s wife that I lost myself. I want you in my life. This is not goodbye, I promise,” I declare truthfully, looking him in the eyes.

“Sienna, I’ll never give up on us. Baby, you are worth it, we are worth it. Just know I’m falling deeper in love with you every day,” he admits, and we embrace. I kiss him deeply, and then he is gone.

I just need ME time.

Mike surrounded me with lies, and he was believable.

The truth is I’ve fallen deeply in love too. I’m more in love with Ethan than I ever was with Mike, and that scares the shit out of me.

The more I love, the more I can get hurt.

What if Ethan betrays me? What if he leaves? How could I move on from that?

Thank god I have another appointment with my shrink because I need her guidance and her support. It’s like I know what the right decision is, but it doesn’t make it any easier.

ETHAN

I feel like a part of my heart has been ripped out. I never thought I would fall for someone this hard again after Audrey. Sienna is like the icing on my cake, a bookmark that belongs in a book, the yin to my yang—she and I fit together like a perfect puzzle.

Damn Mike to hell for ripping apart her world. She has scars that might not ever heal because of him. Irreparable damage.

I hate so much that our relationship must suffer because of him. Being here without her is wrong. I have a photo of us at the beach, and she is smiling. If she lets me, I will spend eternity making her smile. Her scent is everywhere, and her touch lingers on my skin.

Please come back to me, Sienna. My world will crumble without you in it.

SIENNA

The next day, when I drive to Dr. Collin’s office, I’m feeling a little less on edge than I was yesterday, but still sad about asking Ethan for space. The last thing I want to do is hurt him.

“Come in, Sienna. How are you feeling today?” She’s concerned when she sees my puffy eyes. That question could be answered in a million different ways.

“I asked Ethan for space, so I’m feeling confused, sad, and hurting,” I confess, and it feels good to say it out loud.

“Okay, all of those feelings are normal,” she confirms and gives me a quick hug.

“Why did you feel you needed space?” she asks, trying to help me work through my reasoning.

“To clear my head from Mike and focus on me for a while.”

“That was very wise. You are the most important person in this equation, Sienna, so don’t feel guilty for needing time alone,” she reassures me, and I feel relieved.

“I do feel guilty, but I know it’s right. How can I give him all of me when I’m such a mess?” I explain my feelings and thoughts.

“Today and over the next few days, I want you to write down something positive that happened in your day. It could be that you enjoyed your coffee, you saw an amazing cloud in the sky, or the fragrance of your favorite perfume made you smile,” she tells me, and I like the sound of that.

“Small and simple things that make you happy,” she clarifies, and I smile. It’s all about baby steps right now.

When I’m home, I soak in a nice long hot bath. That is perfect for today’s list. It has made me relaxed and happy.

Day two: I watch reruns of Seinfeld and laugh my head off.

Day three: I smile when Ethan texts me.

Day four: I enjoy a glass of wine with my cousin.

Day five: I smile so much my cheeks hurt, and that was talking to Ethan on the phone—hearing his voice, his supportive words, and his understanding without one sarcastic remark about me being selfish or pressuring me to see him.

Honestly, just hearing his voice instantly puts a smile on my face. It’s all about your other half bringing out the best in you and not belittling or bringing you down. Boosting each other up and Ethan does that for me.

MADE MY DECISION

I wake from a very strange and intense dream. A dark-haired lady with a halo and angel wings is smiling at me, then she nods her head. “Yes,” she says very softly, and then she vanishes.

When I open my eyes, instantaneously, like a light bulb moment, a switch flicks, and I realize I can’t waste another minute without Ethan. My bed is lonely, and my sheets are cold without him. My skin aches for his touch, and my lips hunger for his kiss. I want to smile every day, and I know that will happen with him.

“You sleep well, cuz?” Sara asks me as we enjoy a coffee together.

“Honestly Sara, I have a newfound clarity today, and it’s amazing,” I admit with a smile.

“That is awesome. What changed?” she questions, obviously looking out for my best interests.

“I had space from Ethan, enjoyed me time and simple things like coffee, wine, a bubble bath, and movies. Through it all, he has been supportive, encouraging, and reassuring, and I’ve realized how much I miss him,” I confess.  “I don’t just miss having someone, but I one hundred percent miss Ethan and everything about him. I can’t imagine another day without him,” I admit, and the words are healing.

“I’m so ecstatic for you, Sienna. I just don’t want you to get hurt again. I love you, cuz.”

“He is good for me. Being with him showed me there is still good in the world. I feel alive, and he accepts my cracks and faults.”

“You are glowing from just talking about him, Sienna. Go and get your man!” she declares. I nod, then race to the shower, eager to see Ethan and open my heart to him.

ETHAN

I’m standing my ground and not backing down because I’d follow Sienna anywhere.

I’d take a bullet for her; my feelings are that strong.

She gets me, accepts my highs and lows, and my strengths and weaknesses like no one else. I even think she gets me more than Audrey ever did. I never thought I’d say I’d find someone who could take her place.

I have another vivid dream, and it is Audrey plain as day.

“It’s okay, Ethan. I love you, and I don’t want you to be alone. We have our memories, so please be happy. You can move on with Sienna,” she tells me. “I wish we’d had a lifetime together. Goodbye, my lover.”

I wake sobbing, and it’s the first time I’ve cried over Audrey in over one year.

It’s 3:33am

An angel has been close.

Audrey has given me her approval.

Sienna is a chance I need to take.

SIENNA

Driving to Ethan’s, I feel more sure than I felt on my wedding day. It’s him; it’s always been him. I deserve happiness, I need it, and I’m chasing after it with my arms wide open.

We need our happily ever after, so Ethan, I’m coming.

I hastily park outside his apartment and jump out of the car. It’s like he knew I was coming because he steps out his front door. That’s ironic.

I had almost forgotten just how gorgeous he is.

My Ethan …

He is dark and mysterious with his olive skin, blue eyes, and the scruffy hair and beard.

His hair falls into his eyes, giving him a sensual demeanor.

He is enigmatic. Ethan has many layers, but my favorite three are the rough exterior, the academic teacher, and the soft, sensual interior.

“Sienna, I’m surprised, though, happy to see you. I was actually going to head over your way,” he announces, and I just grin like a silly schoolgirl.

He was coming to see me…

“Are you okay?” he questions, and the only way I can answer is to wrap my arms tightly around his neck and kiss him deeply, pouring all my feelings and emotions into our kiss.

When he pulls back smiling like a Cheshire cat, I reach down and hold both his hands.

“I’m so sorry for needing space, but it’s been a good thing. I’ve realized that you are everything to me. You are all I need in my life, you are in my dreams, and you are the first thing I think about in the morning. I miss your touch and your kiss. The spark between us is like magic, and I can’t be without you anymore, Ethan,” I declare, spilling out my feelings and revealing my love.

He leans in and kisses me again, then picks me up and swings me around.

“Goddamn, woman, I’m so glad you said that. You and I make sense together, and to me, you are perfection. I love absolutely everything about you, especially the way you blush when you are shy, nervous, or turned on,” he admits, and I blush on cue. “The way you bite your lip in class when you are concentrating hard, the way you play music when you cook, and the chocolate you hide in the bread box.”

I laugh as I didn’t think anyone knew I did that…

“You make me laugh, usually by teasing me, but I smile, and I enjoy making you smile. I’ve seen the change in you, and it is tremendous. I’ve succeeded in taking away your pain, dulling your heartache, and hopefully, warming your heart.”

“Yes, Ethan, you have warmed my heart again. Mike made it ice cold and broken, but it’s healing because of you. I’ll never leave you alone again,” I vow this to him.

To me, Ethan is like a good book—like the cool, refreshing water on a hot summer’s day, a dream come true, and I want to be his. We belong together, and I know I’d regret it forever if I let him go.

ETHAN

Wow, Sienna has me smitten. For something that started casual, I now have no words for what we have. She is a rare beauty of the world. Like the sunset and sunrise are amazing, so is she. My feelings are genuine and honest, and I’m devoted to keeping her safe and protected.

We have been through so many challenges together already and come out stronger. It is a true example of how bonded we are, and how strong our love really is.

I will cherish her mind, body, and soul from now until eternity. She makes me a better man.

Sienna is an inspiration. After all she has been through, she is still capable of giving me love, and she makes me feel adored and special. I will encourage and support her decisions and choices; it’s all about partnership and loyalty.

God, I am like a king with my queen now by my side. Our journey has just begun, so hopefully, the bumpy road is now smooth sailing.

No matter what, we can overcome our obstacles together.

TIME FOR A HOUSE & DOG!

I’ve been on the waiting list for a rental property closer to where Ethan lives. Something with a backyard for a dog.  I also requested bright and colorful with a flowerbed.

I’m thrilled to get the call to view a new property that has come available. My divorce from Mike has just been finalized, and I’ll be able to live off my half of the money from the settlement for a while. I’m glad I will be able to settle into my new life before I have to worry about money and looking for a job again.

Oh god, it’s perfect, so I sign the paperwork and move in two weeks later.

I’m taking the next step and adopting a little friend at the animal shelter where Ethan volunteers. It takes a real man to do something so selfless.

He has a good heart and soul.

“Oh god, I want them all!” I declare as I start the search for my brand-new pet. There are a variety of dogs and cats, old and young. All creatures great and small.

“How can I choose when they all need me? They all look at me the same, saying please take me home,” I say, but I’m grateful they are here with food, water, and shelter and not on the street.

“You will know, Sienna. Dogs speak to their new owners. I see it all the time,” Ethan tells me, and I smile. I like the thought of fate.

He is right. I eventually feel that connection with one special little dog already named Jack. He is a white foxy who is such a sweetheart with brown ears and patches on his back. He licked me through the wire fence and stole my heart with his big brown eyes.

“Jack is very well behaved. He is three but super playful,” Ethan tells me, and I’m feeling happy with my choice.

With a very excited Jack on his new collar and leash, we head past the other cages on our way to the front door when a unique bark catches my attention. I stop to see where it’s coming from. The ironic thing is that Jack immediately rushes to the cage, and a black Labrador is looking sad but still barking.

“Hey, buddy,” I say as he jumps at the gate.

Jack and he frolic through the wire. Aww, they must remember each other.

“Oh yes, that’s Sherlock. He is a beautiful soul. Aren’t you, buddy?” Ethan says in a doggy voice to him. Sherlock sits, and then he rolls over.

My heart skips a beat, what a clever boy.

Hmm, that whole fate thing is speaking again.

“Hypothetically, would Jack and Sherlock get along?” I just can’t walk away from him.

“Yep, they are old friends. I’m sure that’s why he barked. He was talking to Jack,” Ethan tells me, and my eyes get teary. These two boys have a special bond.

“Well then, we can’t leave you behind, mister,” I say to the sweet black Sherlock who now has the other half of my heart. “I’ll take them both,” I announce with a smile. Ethan smirks; I’m sure he knew I’d leave with more than one.

Looks like I’ll need another bed, blanket, and more food, but the love I get in return will be worth it.

The two dogs are definitely old friends. The excitement warms my heart as the three of us walk out together.

“Let’s go home, boys,” I announce as I kiss Ethan. He will be over after his shift.

My heart is full as we drive to my house. I can’t wait to show them their new home. We are already a cute little family.

Right now, I have so much to be grateful for.

Part of me wishes I could erase the last year of my life.

But I guess everything happens for a reason. I’ve grown so much, and I’m more confident and stronger within myself.

***

When Ethan shows up two hours later, I’m sitting at the dinner table with a pizza box—because I find cooking overrated—in nothing but my scarlet push-up bra and matching lace panties. I’m feeling sexy and seductive in my new alluring lingerie.

“You took your time,” I declare when he walks in the front door. Both dogs are excited to see him. As soon he realizes how very little I’m wearing, he’s eyeing me up and down with lust.

“Do you really think Jack and Sherlock should see you dressed so sexy?” he asks sarcastically, making me giggle.

He leans in for a kiss, his hands cupping my cheek, and then caressing my neck and shoulders. The air is instantly humid as the temperature rises.

“Sit down and have some dinner first. I spent hours in the kitchen,” I joke as he sits. I feed him a bite of supreme pizza, and then I kiss his lips to taste it.

“Mmm, it’s good,” I respond and then his hands are pulling me onto his lap. He pushes my breasts upward, copping a big feel.

“This outfit is sensational,” he admits to me, and I smile as my plan worked. Then he catches me by surprise when he pulls down one cup and sucks on my nipple.

I can’t help but look at the dogs. They are like my children; they can’t see us do this, so thank god both are asleep in their new beds.

I’m so hot and turned on that I grind on his hardness, wanting more. Like he reads my mind, he stands, lifting me with him. He shoves the pizza box onto the chair, then lays me on the table, pulling my panties down in record time. I don’t even notice him take his pants off, but I feel his cock at the entrance to my soaked pussy. I buck my hips and help him enter.

“God Ethan, I love you,” I tell him when he is deep inside. He finds my eyes as we gaze into each other’s, deeply connected in more ways than one. He thrusts harder, and I hold either side of the table as we grind and become sweaty animals. He pumps me hard and faster.

My release builds, then skyrockets as my spine-tingling orgasm hits full force, and his cock throbs inside me. Ethan grunts loudly as he plunges hard with his full length, and his release hits him hard and fast.

“Good thing dinner is cooked. I’m famished,” I say, and we both laugh. I grab us two paper towels as we sit and enjoy our pizza. Even cold, it’s still good.

TOUCH OF PARADISE

Ethan has organized a special night for us on Saturday, so when I arrive at seven, he is cooking something for me. I’m excited as I’ve never had a guy cook for me, appreciate me, and dote on me like he does. I feel treasured.

“Come on up. Dinner is served,” Ethan tells me through the speakerphone.

“I can’t wait. See you in roughly twenty seconds,” I reply, smiling at the thought.

The apartment door is open slightly, so I enter, and wow, the smell is to die for.

“My mouth is watering, Ethan. What are you cooking me?” I question, feeling my stomach rumble.

“First things first,” he replies and pulls me in tightly for a cuddle and sweet kiss.

“You look gorgeous, Sienna,” he whispers, giving me goose bumps. I put in a lot of effort in my appearance, trying to look good in my purple dress with heels and darker makeup.

“This way, madam,” Ethan states and guides me into his dining room. A bunch of roses serve as the centerpiece in the middle and shining cutlery and folded red napkins are at the place settings. He even added rose petals to the table.

“Mr. Rossi, this table is beautiful. You have outdone yourself already. Let’s hope you can cook as well as you can decorate a table,” I say sarcastically, and I giggle from the smirk on his face.

“You will eat those words later, Miss Woods.” I giggle because it’s so good to hear my maiden name. I want nothing more than to erase the past few years with Mike, especially his last name.

“Sit and let me serve you, princess,” he tells me, so I take a seat as he pours me a glass of white wine. The first sip is heaven. It’s crisp, fresh, and sweet just how I like it.

“Entrée is homemade spring rolls and arancini balls,” he announces, serving them onto my plate.

“They smell and look amazing,” I tell him, honestly eager to pick up a spring roll and bite into the crisp pastry. It’s juicy and delicious.

“Mmm,” I moan in satisfaction. It’s really good.

“I could get used to you moaning like that,” he replies, then winks. Oh, I am leaving room for dessert, that’s for sure. “Try the arancini ball,” he adds, looking impressed with himself. It’s like he knows how good they taste. Someone is cocky.

I bite into the ball of melted cheese, and its heaven. The cheese oozes out, and the taste is scrumptious, melting in my mouth.

“You look surprised that I can cook, my darling Sienna,” Ethan declares, waiting for my reply with an arched eyebrow.

“Ha-ha, no, I’m not surprised, baby. You are skilful in so many things. Right now, I’m just totally impressed.” I reply with a very good answer, and we are both pleased.

“That makes me happy. You are impressed. Get ready for my honey mustard chicken, baby,” he adds as I finish my spring rolls and balls of pure bliss. So much for those cooking classes. He can cook every night.

Sipping my wine, I hear Ethan put on some music. I have a chuckle at the song.

“Another Day in Paradise” by Phil Collins. An oldie but a goodie, that is for sure.

“Thought this song was fitting,” he calls out from the kitchen.

“You were very correct.”

What you see is what you get with this amazing man.

I stand and walk around to where he is sitting. I take the initiative and sit on his lap, trying to be playful. He follows my lead as he kisses my neck and chest, giving me goose bumps.

“You are so beautiful and look so sexy tonight,” he confesses. It makes me smile to know my plan has worked.

I kiss along his neck and make my way to his lips, where I pounce and kiss him hard. I’m feeling hot and horny as hell, especially when I have this sexy man in my life. I never knew how enjoyable sex could be. Ethan kisses me back with the same hunger.

I stand and hold his hand, leading him into his bedroom.

“I want you so bad, Ethan. I’ll never get used to the passion and hunger I feel with you,” I admit, kissing him again before pulling him onto the bed.

“I want you too, Sienna. You have no idea how much I want to be inside you, baby.”

He kisses me ferociously and with so much passion. My hands wander under his shirt, feeling his naked skin and wanting to be as close to him as possible. I run my nails along his back, causing him to moan. His lips travel along my neck, and his tongue flicks my ear.

“Oh, did I forget to mention I went lingerie shopping again today?” I announce as I slip out of my dress and expose my new purple and black leopard print bra and thong.

“Holy shit, woman, that is smoking hot. Just another day in paradise with you,” he declares, and I can’t help but giggle at the reference to the song. He stares in awe at my body and kisses me from head to toe, savoring every inch. Pulling down my bra, he exposes my nipple, quickly flicking it with his tongue before taking it into his mouth. I am wet instantly.

“Take it off,” I tell him as he reaches around and unhooks my bra, exposing both breasts.

“Absolute perfection.” He smiles as he gives the other breast attention, cupping it with his hand and then sucking hard on my nipple.

“That feels so good, Ethan.” Kissing my stomach, he heads lower. Mike only did this once, so I’m still surprised that Ethan wants to do it so frequently. He reaches my bikini line and places feathery kisses all over. When he bites my thong with his teeth and pulls it down, exposing me, I feel my wetness already drip with anticipation.

He is so hungry for me as he dives into my swollen folds, damp with my excitement. He flicks with his tongue, leaving me wanting more. It feels amazing as his tongue enters me and swirls inside, and then he increases the speed of his twirling and sucking. He massages my clit with his finger, and the rhythm increases, causing me to buck and thrust into his mouth.

“Oh, Ethan,” I scream as my release hits me fiercely, causing me to convulse and shake as I explode into a thousand tiny pieces.

God, it was never like this with Mike. It was more wham bam thank you, ma’am. Being pleasured and adored is what I have been missing.

“Lie down, Mr. Rossi,” I announce as we swap positions. There is a little excitement when I call him Mr. Rossi. The fact he was my business teacher is still amusing, considering there is only a four-year age gap.

“Your voice is sexy when you call me that, Miss Woods.” I push him down on the bed and pull his jeans down. He is already hard and swollen for me when I remove his boxers. I can’t even remember the last time we had this much anticipation during foreplay. Um, never.

I wrap my hand tightly around his cock, gently squeezing as I pleasure him from one end to the other. His eyes never leave mine as I tease him, then surprise him when my tongue flicks the tip of his cock. I kiss the top, enjoying his smirk. I open my mouth wider as his length enters, and bit by bit, I devour his thick, long cock. I suck and lick as he moans in satisfaction. I rub and massage his balls with my hand while I take his cock all the way in deep and back out, sucking hard.

“Amazing, Sienna,” he moans.

“I want you inside me when you come,” I tell him, and he nods. I don’t waste any time as I am dripping wet with excitement, so I climb on top. All the bad memories are erased and now replaced with magical ones. I take his length inch by inch, and it feels amazing. Our eye contact is so intense, and the connection is surreal.

I slowly ride his cock to savor every inch and sensation, then as I become more turned on, I increase my speed, moaning with every thrust.

“God, you feel sensational, Sienna. I love you more every day,” he tells me, and I grin like a Cheshire cat.

“Were you reading my mind? I was about to say the same thing,” I admit.

“Don’t let me stop you.”

“I love you too, Ethan Rossi. Thank you for showing me real love and adoration,” I say, and a tear rolls down my cheek.

“Oh, Sienna, don’t cry. I will spend forever adoring you,” he tells me. We’ve connected on a new level of closeness, one I never knew I was missing until now. He thrusts slowly, then increases his speed as I moan in satisfaction.

“Ready for hard and fast?” he questions, and I nod. I’m not a so-called prude anymore; I like it a bit rough with my all alpha male man.

“It’s amazing,” I shout as my release builds. I tingle and convulse as it hits me with wave after wave of one hell of an orgasm. I shatter and explode beneath him as his thrusts increase with his own release. Together, we ride the wave into oblivion. Complete and utter perfection.

“Good thing I had the dinner turned off,” he announces, and I laugh. I had actually forgotten about dinner.

That night after we eat, Ethan whispers sweet nothings into my ear until we fall asleep. I am finally safe and content in the arms of someone I love and who loves me in return.

Twelve months later, we marry on the same beach where we had an amazing date at the very beginning of our journey. It’s sentimental, showing how far we have come.

There was no need to wait. As soon as my divorce from Mike was final, I needed him to be my forever partner. The certificate legally sealed it, our rings binding us forever.

I finally get to wear my dream dress. No more second or third choices; only the best for my wedding day. I can’t describe the way I feel. It’s surreal, and I feel like I’m floating; something heavenly and almost spiritual.

So, this is what true love feels like …

Second chances are the best.

Vows - Sienna

Ethan, our life together is one never-ending magical moment.

You have shown me that dreams really do come true and that the future is bright and promising.

You are perfect for me, you are my soul mate, and having you in my life is the most amazing feeling.

I know without a doubt you will make a fantastic husband and one day a father.

I love you with all my heart and soul, more than I ever thought I could love someone.

My roller coaster life is now a subtle wave that I want to ride with you now and forever.

Thank you for being my knight in shining armor.

Vows - Ethan

Sienna, I promise to love you now and forever.

You are a sparkling diamond, a fine wine, a beautifully scented rose.

You are MY REASON for living. Your love gives me hope and clarity.

All I need is you in my life. I won the jackpot meeting you.

Your heart is in my hand, and I promise to keep it safe. I want to keep making special moments with you.

You make me feel complete. I’m a better man because of you, and I’ll protect you now and forever.

I’ll always be true and faithful from today until eternity.

You are my soul mate, partner, and equal.

***

Ethan’s words are magical and reach depths in my soul I never knew were there.

We dance and gaze into each other’s eyes. “Your Body is a Wonderland” by John Mayer is our wedding song, and life is finally the way it’s supposed to be.

It might have been one hell of a rocky road to get to where we are, but I thank my lucky stars that I finally got my happily ever after.

I wake up slowly, my surroundings gradually registering in my sleep-hazed mind.  My entire body feels alive for the first time in years. There is a delicious ache between my legs and a light sheen covers my body, causing the eight hundred thread-count Egyptian cotton sheets to stick slightly to my naked form. There is no doubt, I’ve been freshly fucked. How different was my life a mere forty-eight hours ago?  I stretch my tight muscles, letting out a low moan in the process. That felt so good.  Hearing a deep throaty groan, I gently open my eyes and turn toward the sound.

I can’t help but smile at the Adonis before me, bearing the priceless gift of coffee.

“Kitten, you moan like that again and your coffee will go cold.”

I contemplate for a moment before throwing the covers back and revealing my wanting body. He is on me with the speed and enthusiasm of only someone ten years my junior can. As he slides his thick steel cock into my core, all thoughts of my previous life two days before disappear, replaced with pure bliss as he fucks me until I am well and truly satisfied.

The resounding beep of the alarm rouses me from a semi-deep sleep. Who am I kidding? I haven’t slept since the day I found out I was pregnant with twins. That was roughly eight years ago. I wouldn’t trade a minute of it. Don’t get me wrong. I have loved every moment of motherhood. I would do it all again in a heartbeat. There are days I miss the thrill of the chase as a hot-shot headhunter in New York. Now, instead of chasing men for companies, I chase two eight-year-olds around a soccer field and one five-year-old around gymnastics. The benefits are far better as well. Nothing beats “Mommy you’re the bestest”, the sticky kisses, or even “Mommy, I NEED YOU”. It’s better than any bonus check.

I roll out of bed, feeling every minute of my thirty-four years, and begin my morning routine of making coffee and breakfast for my crew. One of the benefits of being a stay-at-home mom with three kids in grade school is I never stop. I am in remarkably good shape, all considered. (Aside from the fact that my dear husband refuses to have a “drab” wife on his arm and makes sure my gym membership and Botox appointments are paid in full). It might be vain, but it’s my “me” time so I really don’t mind. I know plenty of women who would kill for a man to insist they take spa weekend trips like the one I have planned this weekend. According to Tristian, I “deserve it for all I do for him and the kids”. He truly is a remarkable man. He never complains when I take shopping trips, or the kids on extravagant outings. He just rolls with it, saying “I can’t take it with me [when I die]”. I love this man. I couldn’t ask for a better husband and provider.

Granted, we have our problems like everyone else, but we are content. Our sex life isn’t bad, it’s great, now. It’s not explosive like the books I read, but I am a grown-ass woman, I know damn good and well that those stories are purely the imagination of women behind a computer screen. Sex can’t really be that EXPLOSIVE. The thought of my books reminds me I need to pack my Kindle for this weekend. I fully intend to catch up on the latest Rom-Com, FireBall. It’s supposed to be quite the laugh.

I get my motley crew fed, off to work and school, before I sit down with my now cold cup of coffee.  Reheating it, I open my computer, noticing Tristian left his email open. Just as I’m about to exit the program and check my reservation confirmation for my trip, a name catches my eye. An email from Dr. Rosen is in his inbox. Why would Dr. Rosen email Tristian but not me? Once I open it, I feel like a rock is crushing down upon my chest, I can’t breathe, I can’t move, I am rooted to this spot. I am ripped back to reality when my coffee cup crashes to the floor, showering me with scalding coffee, it is only then I realize I quit breathing. I reread the email on the off chance it was sent to the wrong person:

Tristian,

As you requested, we perform an embryonic parental DNA test. Results conclude there is a ninety-nine-point-nine-nine percent chance you are the father. The baby’s heart rate is healthy and right on target for an August delivery. If you have any other questions or need anything else, please let me know.

On a personal note, please remember that while patient confidentiality prevents me from saying a word to Savannah, I would suggest you let her know before anyone else does.

Sincerely,

Dr. Rosen

I stare at the screen in disbelief. No, there’s no possible way. I mean, the email suggests otherwise, but why, why would he cheat on me? Who is she? I scroll through his email inbox, searching for any clue I can find as to who “she” is… aside from a fucking homewrecker. After what feels like hours of digging (it could have been mere minutes, who knows?) and finding nothing, I scroll back to the email that has essentially changed the course of my life for eternity. There is no coming back from this. I reread it, noticing an attachment at the bottom which I missed before. Hesitant to open it, as if it’s a bomb threatening to detonate in my face, I click on the icon. It is a copy of the paternity test, with her name. Right there. In bold print. Alison Nicholas. The name rings a bell. It takes me a moment to place it, but I finally realize, it’s his fucking secretary. If memory serves me correctly, she is in her late twenties, blonde hair, cute. Nothing to shake a stick at, but not ugly.

Closing the laptop, I stand and head through my kitchen toward the wet bar. I pour myself four fingers of Tristian’s prized Remy Martin Louis XIII Cognac. At roughly three grand a bottle, it’s saved for special occasions. This, my friend, constitutes a special occasion. I throw back the glass of liquor before pouring myself four more fingers. I take my glass as I walk through my house, mindlessly looking at all the pictures on the walls. I have taken great care to make our six-bedroom house a home. Yes, we entertain frequently, but we live here, too. There’s a wall dedicated to the kids’ art work, with this cute idea I found on Pinterest.  It’s a stencil reading “Look What We Did!”, with their little finger paintings covering the wall.  The wall directly opposite boasts Tristian’s degree and mine. I lean against the wall and slide down, tears filling my eyes as I stare at those pieces of parchment paper. It all seems so alien now, a facade, years of memories with someone who isn’t what I perceived them to be.

It’s as if it was just yesterday, yet a completely different world at the same time. Staring at those two degrees reminds me that I am so much more than a mom and a trophy wife. I graduated high school and went straight to college. I received my Bachelor’s Degree before heading straight into the university’s fast track program, and completing my Master’s a mere two years later. By twenty-four, I was engaged to Tristian, the most sought-after recruiter, and all around bad-ass. Tristian and I spent our first years of marriage as the quintessential newlyweds. Our sex was dynamite; we were insatiable. That, of course, slowed down when I became pregnant with the twins. Complications during pregnancy, followed by the extreme exhaustion that follows any newborn, our sex life diminished dramatically.

I’d attempted to go back to work, but found it was too stressful. I missed the boys, had no time for myself or Tristian, and I was miserable. It was his idea I should quit and stay at home. At first, I balked. I didn’t spend years in school to simply throw it away and just be a “mom”. Then, as I laid there nursing my boys one night, I realized there was no job that could compare to motherhood. The next day, I quit and never looked back. With more time at home, I fell into a routine with Tristian and the boys. Three years later, we were blessed with a little girl. Now juggling three kids and our home, I found myself perpetually exhausted. That’s when Tristian began sending me on my spa weekends. After the first weekend away, I came home refreshed and energized, leading to the best sex we’d had in a long time. Naturally, he never complained any time I went on a “spa trip.”

Tristian found me still sitting on the floor of the hallway with the bottle of cognac, staring into space, when he came home for lunch.

“Savy, baby, what’s wrong? Are you okay?”

He approaches me tentatively. His deep voice, calming, caring. Fresh tears of anger fill my eyes as I picture him plowing into his secretary, moaning in ecstasy as her young lithe body writhes beneath him.

“Was it worth it?” I push out through gritted teeth before taking another pull straight from the bottle. My mother in all her Emily Post grandeur would throw a fit. A lady never drinks directly from the bottle.

“Was what worth it baby?” he asks, looking puzzled.

“Fucking your whore of a secretary. Was it worth it? I mean, it must have been. You’ve been fucking her long enough that she’s five months along carrying your child. Was it worth it, Tristian? Was her pussy worth losing your family?”

At my words he turns ghost white. I fear he may pass out. Let the fucker fall on his face. It would serve him right. My words bring him to his knees in the middle of the hallway. I stand up and begin walking toward the bedroom, intent on packing my shit. He wants to make a family with this bitch? Let him.

“Baby, please it meant nothing. It was a mistake. I realized it was a mistake and by then it was too late. She was pregnant. I am so sorry...”

I cut him off by throwing the half empty bottle of cognac at his head. Lucky for him, he ducks, and it misses its mark by an inch.

“Don’t you fucking BABY me, Tristian. The moment you unzipped your pants you knew what the fuck you were doing. You didn’t accidently slip and your dick land in her pussy. You KNEW what choice you were making. You CHOSE to fuck her. Now you get to deal with the consequences.”

With that, I turn and head to the bedroom slamming the door before heading into my walk-in closet. I throw a few items in a bag and call my mother telling her something has come up and I need her to keep the kids. Ever willing to play the doting grandmother, she readily agrees. With the kids taken care of, I arrange an Uber. I am in no way fit to drive. Even if I hadn’t downed half a bottle of alcohol, I would still be incapable of operating an automobile.

I open the bedroom door to find Tristian leaning against it with his head in his hands and eyes filled with tears.

“Please baby, don’t leave me. Don’t do this over one mistake. I’m sorry. I need you.”

“Do you, Tristian? Do you need me? Did you need me when you had her bent over your office desk or wherever you deemed it suitable to fuck her? Did you need me when you got her pregnant? Or do you just need me now that you have thrown away your family? When exactly in all of this did you need me?”  He says nothing because there’s nothing he can say.

“I’m taking the kids to my mom’s, then I am going to the spa. I expect you to be out of my house by the time I return on Sunday. Go stay with your little whore. I’m certain she wouldn’t mind.”

I kissed my kids goodbye and hopped in the Uber, headed to Bella Noche, my favorite retreat. From the moment one walks in the door, the place screams elegance and serenity, the spa is bathed in light green, sea blue, and a roasted oat color; all colors guaranteed to soothe and calm each person who graced the threshold of the famous resort.

As I walk up to the reservations counter, I’m fully aware that I look like this is the last place I belong. I’m dressed in black yoga pants with my hair in a messy top knot, a loose sweater hanging from one shoulder, my face free of any makeup, sunglasses covering my eyes. In short, I look a hot mess.

After I put the kids to bed, I spent all night before hiding in my old bathroom while crying my eyes out. Needless to say, my eyes look like I went three rounds in the ring with Ali at how puffy they are. Glancing around the lobby and seeing all the ladies covered in today’s latest fashions while I looked like a bum completely out of place, my self-esteem takes another dive.

I check in, my eyes down cast the entire walk to my suite. I just can’t deal with anyone right now. I fear they would see my failure as a wife. I mean, I had to be doing something wrong, right? For him to cheat on me like that. I had to do something wrong. I mean, maybe I wasn’t as good in bed as I thought….

I strip down naked, getting ready to put my bathing suit on and stare at my reflection. I’m not rail thin like his secretary. My breasts aren’t as perky as they use to be, but they nursed three kids. I have some meat on my bones, but I always thought it lent me a voluptuous look. I am fit, not like fitness model fit, but an “I spend 3 days in the gym and chase after kids” type of fit.

Glancing at my “mom suit” as Tristian jokingly called my tankini’s, I throw it in the trash. Fuck him. Slipping my sundress on, I head to the Resort shop.

I pick out the slinkiest black bikini I can find with the matching sheer cover up and some cute black wedges. Fuck him. He wants to step out on me, he can pay for a new bikini. I am going to feel sexy even if I don’t look sexy.

I know I sound like a woman possessed with three different personalities. My emotions bouncing from guilt to anger to revenge seeking… whatever. I am just rolling with it.

I find a seat next to the pool and pull out my Kindle. I have downloaded it with all the trashiest books, centered around scorned women who get their revenge. If only life really worked that way.

It may only be ten in the morning, but Bloody Mary’s are breakfast drinks. I order a one and sink into my Kindle. My goal is to be completely tipsy before my body wrap at three p.m.

I manage to accomplish my goal of being quite sloshed by the time three o’clock rolls around, I am about six Bloody Mary’s in and ready for my detox body wrap. I unass myself from the lounger I have been planted in since morning and head towards the spa. As I walk passed the pool, I feel a set of eyes on me. Stopping momentarily to see if anyone is staring at me or if my drunk ass is imagining things, I notice a set of gorgeous green eyes pinning me in my place. With his stare, my entire body heats and wetness floods my core. Blushing profusely, I turn and head indoors. I need a cold shower from a single look! Damn, I must have drank more than I thought.

Once the technician has me sufficiently wrapped and submerged to my neck in mud, she leaves me to my thoughts. Shockingly, my thoughts are not on my cheating husband and his whore Allison. They turn to the piercing sea green eyes I saw at the pool. He was young, blonde, muscular. I could see the cuts in his tanned muscles. My body clenches at the thought of what he had hidden below the water. I close my eyes and drift to a gentle nap with dreams of my new mystery man using those strong hands to caress my body to bliss.

After my wrap, I decide to get a little something in my stomach before heading back to the pool and resuming my goal of spending the day tipsy. With a light lunch of a turkey club, I head back towards the pool. Not before stopping at the boutique and purchasing three more bikinis exactly like the one I am wearing now, triangle top with a ruched bottom, in different colors. One for each day I am here. My soon to be ex wants to get his girlfriend pregnant, he can buy me new swimsuits… fucker.

Content with my purchases, I head back to my spot at the pool. I notice these little cabanas off to the side. They offer an air of privacy. You can close the curtains, open the sunscreen and still get sun, and you have a personal “cabana boy”. What more could you want? I rent one of those for the remainder of my stay and set about situating the lounger, which truth be told looks more like a couch. I am in the process of arranging the lounger when I feel someone behind me.

“Here, let me help you.” The deep voice rolls over my body like syrup. I turn and am face to face with the man from the pool earlier. I feel my body heat slightly as I scoot out of his way.

“Sure, Thanks. Umm, just move it right here.” He arranges the lounger to where I am pointing before stepping back.

“How’s that?” His megawatt smile just about knocks me on my feet.

“Perfect, thank you.” I grin. My manners coming back to me, I stick out my hand, “I’m Savannah, my friends call me Savy.”

“James. Nice to meet you.”

We stare at each other for a moment before the waiter assigned to my cabana comes by to take my drink order. I switch to my drink of choice, a Harley’s Havoc if you will. It is a shot of rum, half sprite, half pineapple and a splash of cranberry. The best damn drink ever, and I am not usually one for fruity drinks.

“James, can I at least get you a drink as thanks for helping me with my chair?”

He orders a beer and sits down on another lounger. We begin with small talk. The conversation flows easily between the two of us, as if we have known each other for years. I learn that he is twenty-four, here as a “supervisor” for his sister’s bachelorette party - basically here to make sure they all make it back home safe and sound. He recently graduated college with a Master’s in Business administration and went straight to work at his father’s company. I fill him in on my life standing. Not excluding my recent revelation about my husband. I guess the drinks have begun to affect me because usually, I am not so forth coming about my personal life.

“Damn, he not only cheated but got her pregnant? Please tell me she was at least Kate Hudson… something to make cheating on you worth it?” I fall out in laughter.

“Right? Like if it was Kate Hudson I would have given a hall pass. Like do your thing bae.” We laugh for a moment before a brief sadness brings my mood down. Honestly, why did he cheat?

As if sensing where my thoughts were going, James grabs my chin gently, turning my face towards him. “Savy, you are stunning, intelligent, and all around fucking sexy. Don’t let some asshole’s bad decision make you doubt yourself. Any man would be lucky to have you.” I swoon slightly at his words before I am pulled from my reverie by the server asking if I need anything else to drink or would like some dinner.

I am shocked to find how late in the evening it is. “I am so sorry James! I didn’t mean to monopolize your evening.”

“You didn’t,” he smiles his panty dropping smile before brushing some hair from my eyes, “I enjoyed every minute of it.” His light touch sends electricity shooting straight to my core. Every nerve ending instantly alive with thoughts of his hands caressing my body, bringing me to the edge of pleasure. I mentally slap myself before my thoughts get carried away and stand up, collecting my things.

“Well, all the same, thank you James for a fun afternoon. I truly appreciate it.” I lean in to hug him, his masculine scent mixed with the salt water from the pool surrounding me. He kisses me gently on the cheek before pulling away.

“Thank you Savy. Have a good night, and I will see you tomorrow.”

I turn and walk away, feeling his eyes on me until I enter the building. Only then do I stop and turn, seeing him still looking at me, I give a shy wave and head to my room.

I order a light dinner from room service before drawing a hot bath and relaxing in the oversized tub. I cue up my kindle and begin reading my latest book. I am in love with this romantic comedy. If only I could find a person to love this much and feel that strong of a connection with. As I get a particularly steamy scene about the main character and her love interest, I can’t help but imagine it is James, caressing me, tracing my body with his tongue, fucking me to oblivion. I close my eyes and set my kindle to the side, replaying the scene in my head, I imagine myself with James.

Moving my hands to my breasts, I gently circle my now pebbled nipples, pinching and twisting, before sliding one hand down my stomach, below the water until I reach my smooth pussy. I run my fingers over my swollen lips, opening my legs wider, as far as the sides of the tub will allow. I spread my juices around, still slick and abundant even in a bath full of water, as I massage my clit. Slowly, I insert two fingers, imagining James is fucking me at a leisurely pace. I pick up the rhythm, fucking myself faster and faster, alternately squeezing my nipples with my free hand. My back arches as fuck myself harder. Just as I am about to fall over the edge, I use my thumb to gently rub my clit, pushing me over the cliff of my orgasm. I can’t help myself, the strangled cry that erupts from my throat echoes against the tiles, making it sound like a shout.  I lay in the scented water, panting as my mind whirls over how hard I came.  Not even my ex-husband ever made me come so hard.  When the water finally cools, I slip out of the tub and slowly dry myself off.  The fluffy cotton towel only adds to the pleasure I’m feeling.  It’s soft and comfortable, soothing my electrified nerve endings.

My room service arrives just as I belt the luxurious spa robe around myself. I quickly eat, barely even tasting my food before falling into bed without bothering with the silk pajamas I brought. The smooth, fine sheets caress my skin further, keeping me tantalized as I drift easily to sleep for the first time in a while.

I awake feeling oddly refreshed. I slept harder than I thought I would considering the circumstances. I have coffee and a light breakfast from room service before slipping on a linen dress and heading to the spa for a massage and facial. I am all set for an hour and half massage, hot stone facial and pedicure. By the time my pampering is done, I feel like a brand-new woman. I slip into one of my new bikinis and head to my cabana, blissfully unaware of what the day holds for me. I get myself situated, ordering a drink before I set out for some sun. I am just getting to the good part in my book when I hear a voice behind me.

“You are going to burn if you aren’t careful”.

Turning toward the voice that seems laced with desire, my breath catches slightly at the sight of James standing before me in all his glory.  Feeling playful, I toss him my unopened bottle of sunscreen.

"Here, make yourself useful," I tease as he deftly catches the lotion.

He flicks open the cap idly with one hand, making the catch look effortless. He raises an eyebrow at my comment, before nodding and pouring a copious dollop onto his palm.  With a cheeky grin, he leans forward as if to rub it on my back before turning at the last moment to smear it against his own chest.

"Don’t mind if I do, Savy."

I can't help but laugh at his cocky move. I roll over to yank my sunscreen back, momentarily forgetting my top is untied and unwittingly flashing him a view of one of my breasts.

His eyes widen with surprise (and seemingly to his delight judging by the look in them) as he involuntarily gapes at my breasts. Letting go of the sunscreen he playfully reaches out to cup my exposed breast playfully.

"I gotta cover the other one too... only managed to do one," he says with a sexy wink.

Shocked at myself that I essentially just sat there while he groped my tits, I’m speechless but instantly aroused by his rough hands on my tender flesh. My nipples to harden beneath his palms. I’m conflicted between my initial fear of being exposed and my growing desire for this man.

He seems to study my face, which I’m sure betray my mixed emotions. As my nipples peak higher, a slow grin spreads across his face.  I know he can feel it.  The glint in his eyes growing more mischievous, he begins to toy and play with one.  He pauses to pour more sunscreen on directly on my chest.  He deliberately avoids my eyes, which eases my self-consciousness.

Using both his hands now, he slowly rubs the cream in, the soft flesh responding as he squeezes and kneads it.  With the downward cast of his eyes, he notices as I helplessly rub my thighs against each other. Keeping his focus on the triangle between my legs, he clears his throat softly.

“You know, I haven’t had breakfast yet, and I’m quite famished. I’m suddenly in the mood for something sweet.”

At his words, I can’t help the moan that drips from my lips. I feel my arousal flood my core instantly, though he hasn’t said more than a few words. I’m quickly fascinated by the mental image of his mouth on me, of him inside me.

It takes every ounce of self-control I possess not to push him down to his back and mount him like he’s a fucking bronco. Who cares if anyone sees me?  I fight the dueling emotions in my head. Should I let this man, whom I’ve barely met, have his way with me? Do I politely turn him away?  I shake my head in amusement.  There are worse problems to have.

He seems to take my silence for permission to continue. I must admit, if I didn’t really want it, I could easily have rolled over onto my belly again, while making some bratty comment to lighten the rejection. Yet, I remained still, my body on display before him, frozen as I wondered what he’d do next.

Before I had a chance for rational thought, he made my decision for me. Keeping his gaze on my pussy, he begins to caress my thighs, the fingers of his strong hands splayed wide. Slowly brushing his fingers along against my skin, so softly I almost wonder if I’m imagining it. His hands gently travel to my inner thighs making me shiver at his touch.

His skin against mine feels like pure heaven. My back arches, my body begging for him. I’m a heartbeat away from spreading my legs wide open and pleading for him to take me, when the waiter walks up and asks for James’ drink order. Proving he is a gentleman, he subtly covers me with my beach towel before ordering drinks for us both. Just as the waiter turns to leave, I decide I want to see if I can turn this up a notch or two.

“Before you go, we’re also a little… hungry. Would you kindly bring us one of your fruit trays? Please make sure we have a variety of sweet fruit.  You know, like pineapple, strawberries… and the like.” I grin smugly at James, letting the towel slip as I lay back down.  I shoot him a look that says, ‘your move.’

Grinning at me, I realize he knows exactly what I’m doing. His chest seems to puff up proudly as he slips his hand under the towel where it has pooled at my waist.  His touch returns to my smooth thighs, caressing them with long, slow strokes.  His devilish smile returns as his eyes roam over me again.

“Food is a great idea,” he says before pausing, his eyes moving back down to my legs as I desperately try not to writhe beneath the towel.  “Though, I doubt any of those sweet fruits can compare to the forbidden one I’m suddenly craving.”

I nearly gasp as I see the same hunger in his eyes that I am almost sure burns in mine.  I softly shudder as my empty pussy clenches from the fire in his stare.  My body aches for him to give me something, anything, to ease the inferno threatening within me. I’ve felt lust and desire before. Tristian and I never had a bad sex life, by any means. This, though? This is a burning need unlike any I’ve ever felt before. I crave it like addict craves their next hit, yet all he has done is gently caress me. In my bones, I know it goes beyond simple lust. No one can feel sexual desire like this without there being something more, right? Some other connection on a deeper level? Deciding to take a chance, I pull him closer, until his lips are inches from mine. I feel his breath against my skin, alighting my body with goosebumps.

“Well then help yourself. Who am I to deprive you of the fruit you crave?” I whisper as I spread my legs, tracing his lips with my tongue before diving in and drinking from his mouth like I’ve been in the Sahara for days without water.

James leans into the kiss, returning my passion with his own.  He seems just as lost to the moment as I am as he presses his lips to mine harder.  A warm tingle starts at my toes as he slips his tongue into my mouth, taking command, possessing everything in his path.  He makes a sound that’s halfway to a growl as he moves over me, nuzzling my neck with his nose and inhaling deeply.  I don’t know if it’s my perfume that he loves or what, but something sends him into a state of near-frenzy.  He licks and nips at the skin of my throat, making me dizzy with excitement.  No one has ever shown so much enthusiasm for me like this, and we’ve barely done a thing.

As he settles over me, I feel the hard length of his cock pulsing against my thigh.  Judging by the feel of it, James is blessed.  Which, in turn, means I am doubly so.

His hands tangle in my hair for a moment, as he tilts my head just the way he wants and gives me another soul-shaking, plundering kiss.  He’s commanding and ferocious, which makes me feel like just handing all of me over to him to do as he pleases.   I can’t explain it, but in addition to making me feel sexy and desirable, he makes me feel safe.

He finally breaks the kiss and tenderly stares into my eyes.  His voice is such a low whisper, I almost miss it.

“I may not be the same man once we emerge from this, Savy, but I’m willing to take that risk,” he croons as he slides one hand down between my thighs, not shying away from the challenge he seems to have set for himself...

My body has a will of its own, as if he is a magnet drawing me in.  My body quakes, silently begging him to enter me, to fill me with any part he sees fit to give.

James rises and moves towards the cabana entrance. I’m momentarily bereft at the loss of him between my legs, until I realize he was just closing the curtains to the cabana to shield our privacy. I smile at his chivalry, his foresight to take my bit of modesty into consideration. In no time at all, he is over me again, kissing me hard, his own need evident as I wrap my arms around his neck and feel his muscles nearly trembling beneath my hands.

“Now,” he whispers against my lips, “where were we?”

“Well sir, I do believe you were about to sample my fruit,” I say with a girlish giggle. I can’t resist throwing a cheeky grin in his direction. He slowly slides his hand down my side, grazing my breast on his way down. I’m overcome by more shivers at his touch. Every part of me feels alive. He slowly slides my bikini bottoms down, taking his time before tossing them thoughtlessly to the side.

“Oh, yes,” he growls.

Without any hesitation, he spreads my folds before him, his eyes roaming over my glistening pink flesh.  He leans down to glide his tongue over me--one quick flick--followed by the flat of it running along the length of my slit.  I hear a throaty grown resonate as my flavor hits his tongue. I feel him tense, every muscle within my reach so tight and hard I instinctively know he is trying to control himself.  I try to find the words to tell him to let go, to devour me, to consume me entirely. I unwillingly buck my hips as his continues his path along the seam of my cunt, which only serves to push it closer to his mouth. I feel his nose tickle against my shaved mound, bringing a smile to my lips.  My grin is quickly replaced by a silent scream as he slips his tongue just over my clit, teasing and fluttering but never quite touching that throbbing spot.  I hear him chuckle and realize he is doing it on purpose; balancing me on the edge between my desire and my need for satisfaction.

I feel the wet heat of his mouth rolling in small circles against my core.  Just when I think he is finally going to seek out my clit, he slides his tongue back down, making me fist my hands in his sandy hair.  I tug on the strands as I grind my hips against him, communicating my growing frustration with being denied the bliss I know he can give me.

He rubs his tongue over the slick flesh until he reaches the bottom. As if I wasn’t already writhing in need, the impossible man dances his tongue quickly right at the spot between my two holes. Teasing one then the other… alternating between the them until I have no idea what to expect or what will come next.

I look down and see him looking up at my face from between my thighs. I idly wish I could snap a picture of the rapturous look in his eyes as just the top half his face peeks out over the swell of my breasts. He gives me an irresistible wink just before his fingers spreading my lips wider and shoves his tongue inside. He dives in enthusiastically, my walls instantly clenching.  I part my legs as far as they will go, opening myself completely up to him.  I’m rewarded with more thirsty licks that bring me that much closer to oblivion. He brings his right hand down to rub gently before prodding me with his finger then easing it inside my blazing center. I moan as he pushes, pushes in deep, all the while he never ceases his frenzied lashes against me.  I tremble uncontrollably beneath him, holding out as long as I can, until I can’t take another second.

“James, please.  I need it. I need to come.  Please.”

Without any hesitation, he finally flicks his tongue over my clit before sucking it hard.  That’s all it takes.  I explode with a gush all over his hands and chin, completely mindless to our outdoor setting.  I shout my pleasure without any concern to who might be nearby.  I thought I’d made myself come hard in the tub, but it was nothing compared to what this man has just done to me.  I don’t know how I’ll ever be able to live without it again.  I’m hooked.

He rises above me, smiling proudly, his face and fingers glazed with my juices.  Deliberately, he sucks each finger clean before licking his lips.  I try to pull him down for a kiss, eager to taste myself on his skin, but he shakes his head at me.

“No, no, Kitten.  This is all for me.  You can wait for your fruit to arrive to satisfy your own sweet tooth.”

I settle back in his lap, not quite comfortable being completely naked now that the euphoria of my orgasm has settled. His proclamation rings in my ears, his words bouncing around in my mind. I can’t quite grasp them. I can’t quite hold on to the thought that I am his. I’ve always fantasized about being taken by an alpha. It seems I have been granted my wish. I decide to set aside my reservations and just go with the flow.  Settling back into him more, I feel my body mold to his, his warmth on my naked back, the large beach towel obscuring my nudity. I close my eyes as I savor the moment. I feel truly wanted in this moment, wishing I could halt time as the waiter finally returns, discreetly leaving our drinks and fruit tray. I feel James move behind me, but I remain still. A low hum escapes my throat, sounding almost like a purr of contentment.

I hear him chuckle behind me, his chest shaking slightly.

“Here kitten, try this,” he says. I feel something juicy brush against my lips. Opening my mouth, the sweet flavor of the mango explodes on my tongue. My tastes buds rejoice, punctuated by the delicious jolt that shoots through his body the moment as he turns his head to press his lips to mine. It’s a titillating combination of James and fruit.

We spend the rest of the day laughing, flirting and just joking around, enjoying each other’s company.  As the day wanes to dusk, I find myself reluctant to call it a night because I’m not ready to leave him.  Unfortunately, I’m not yet brave enough to ask him if he wants to accompany me to my room for the evening, the night, or hell, the rest of my stay. As if he notices my hesitancy, he stands, taking me by the hands and pulls me into his arms.

“Would it be presumptuous to ask if you would spend the evening with me? I’ve truly enjoyed the day,” he whispers with a soft smile.

His brief statement gives me a bit of bravado, I kiss him gently on the lips before tilting my head in the direction of my room, lifting my shoulder as I reply.

“Only if you stay the night.”

After walking me to my door, James kisses me gently before promising to “pick me up” for dinner.  That was two hours ago. I pace my room, every nerve on high alert as I smooth my little black dress over my hips once more. It’s been years since I’ve been on a date. I need this desperately. I’m not mistaken, I know more than likely, this interlude will not go further than this weekend. But if I’ve learned anything, I know when I get home I have serious steps to take. Tristian and I are over, but James has proved I’m still desirable, sexy, and someone somewhere will want me. Before I can dive deeper into my thoughts, a light knock on my door pulls me back to reality. Butterflies to take flight in my stomach. Counting to ten to slow my rapid heartbeat, I pause before opening the door.

The man standing before me takes my breath away. James is an enticing image in khaki pants, white linen shirt, with the sleeves rolled up. Every one of my senses is comes alive.

He leans in to kiss me gently before pulling away. It takes all my self-control to refrain from pulling him into my room and ravaging him. Something tells me he’s not the type of man who enjoys being “topped”.

We head to one of the restaurants housed by the resort, a five-star steakhouse that is second to none. The entire dinner flows seamlessly, as if we have known each other for years. There are no awkward moments, no evidence of a generation gap. We’re just two people enjoying each other's company. I laugh repeatedly over his jokes and witty observations, so much my sides hurt. We finally decide to leave the restaurant when we notice the employees are cutting impatient glares at us, the tell-tale signal we’ve overstayed our welcome.

“I was thinking,” he begins softly.

“Did it hurt?” I spit out on a giggle. I can’t help but be a smartass. It’s in my DNA.

“Jokes, huh?” he says as he takes my hand with an amused smile. “No, I was thinking...”

Turning to me, he runs his finger along the side of my face, down my cheek, following over my neck to my collar bone, eliciting a shiver from me,

“How about if we take a walk before I lead you back to your room, strip you out of that sexy black dress, and fuck you like you deserve? Does that sound good to you?”

I let out the breath I didn’t know I was holding with a whoosh. All I can do is nod, voice coming out in a squeak.

“That… ah... sounds good to me.” Truth be told, I need what he’s offering. There’s no way I’d turn him down.

We stroll leisurely around the garden. It’s spectacularly gorgeous and enticing. Truth be told, any other time I would stop to admire each gorgeous flower. However, tonight, ever since his statement, all I can think about is him ravishing me. When I’ve finally had enough I embrace my newfound boldness. Turning to James, I stand on my tip-toes and slam my mouth against him, devouring his lips. My tongue mimics the fucking I’m anticipating.

“James, I need you to take me back to my room right this instant.” I plead.

“Well, usually I’m not one for allowing my women to top from the bottom, but I’m not about to disagree right now. I’m as eager as you are.”

My stomach leaps at the words ‘his woman’. I can’t remember a single time Tristian made such a declaration. Come to think of it he was never very assertive in the bedroom to begin with.

“JAMES, what are you doing?” I squeal as my feet are suddenly taken from beneath me.

“What does it look like I’m doing? I’m carrying my woman to bed.” He cradles me in his arms, chuckling as I bury my head against his shoulder. I can’t help but swoon like a love-struck teenager.

We make it back to my room in record time, nearly breaking down the door in the process. Once inside, James heads straight for the bed, tossing me down, before kicking off his shoes and stripping his shirt and pants.

“Savy, I want you. More than I’ve ever wanted another person. I can’t promise I’ll be gentle,” he warns me.

Instead of replying, I rise to my knees, slowly removing my dress, revealing my black lace matching lingerie set. I hear his groan in the back of his throat. Spurred on by his obvious approval of my choice of undergarments, I take my time removing them, tossing each piece in his direction. Once I’m completely naked and laid out before him, I crook my finger in a come-hither motion.

“What are you waiting for?” I ask in a husky voice.

He is on me quicker than the speed of light. His mouth grazes my body, showering kisses on my skin as he trails his way down to where I need him to be. The moment his lips reach my aching clit, he sucks and licks as if his life depends on it, sending me spiraling straight toward the apex of my orgasm. Before I can reach that blissful state, he abruptly removes his mouth, hovering over me. I rise slightly bringing my mouth to his, licking my juices off his lips, the sweet takes of me on him is more addicting than wine.

“Kitten, I can’t wait. I need to be inside you,” he whisper-moans.

I nod my head as I spread my legs, raisings my hips to invite his rigid cock. The moment his head touches my lips, I feel them easily part, welcoming him as if he was coming home.

He thrusts fully into my core, never giving me a moment to adjust to his thick steel-hard cock. I clench around him unconsciously, earning a hiss. I see him strain with himself, as if he is at war between being gentle and fucking me into oblivion. I don’t want gentle. I want him to ravage me, to take me… possess me… to own me.

“James, Please, I need you to fuck me hard. Enough of this gentle shit. FUCK. ME.”

A fire lights his gorgeous eyes, showing a deviant side I’ve not seen. I’ve freed the inner beast.

“You asked for it, Kitten,”

With that he slams his mouth to mine, kissing me hard before sliding his dick, slick with my juices in to the hilt before withdrawing and slamming into me again. As I feel him crush my cervix, my back bows, the whining cries that escape my lips sound foreign to me. I can’t control wanton creature I’ve become. James suddenly grabs my throat firmly, but not too hard, pinning me to the bed,

“You won’t come until I tell I give you permission. Understood?”

With a gasp, I nod in agreement, completely enraptured by this man. He continues to fuck me while I grind with him. He simultaneously hits my g-spot as he swivels his hips against my clit. I rush towards my orgasm, full speed ahead. Every ounce of self-control within me is used to rein my climax in, keeping as tight a leash on it as I can.

“James, Please, I need… I need… I need to come, baby please”.

“You want to come for me, Kitten?” he purrs in my ear, slowing his thrust.

“Yes, please baby, please.” I moan, clawing at his back, certain I’ve drawn blood.

With his thrusting slowed, he keeps me on the brink, my orgasm just out of reach, as if dangling it in front of my face. With his lips millimeters from my ear, I hear him whisper.

“Come now, Kitten,” he orders as he hammers into me harder and faster than before. Stars explode behind my eyes, uncontrollably crying out as I writhe beneath him, our bodies slapping loudly together. I ride my orgasm until I can’t come anymore.

“That’s my girl,” he whispers.

With my pussy still convulsing around his thick cock, squeezing and gripping him tight within me, I feel him come undone, shooting his hot load deep into my womb.  The sensation brings me a second shattering orgasm.

I can hardly breathe when he finally slows, and he rolls to his side, taking me with him, neither of us eager to break contact. He gently lays tiny kisses across my face, neither of us speaking and breaking the silence.

Once our heart rates have slowed and we’re able to breathe normally again, he speaks.

“Thank you kitten, that was… simply amazing.”

I smile, snuggling deeper into his embrace, with heavy eyelids. Just before I drift off to sleep, I quietly mutter my response.

“Ditto,” I whisper. I feel his chest rumble in silent laughter as he gently caresses my back, then smoothing my damp hair from my face. I quickly drift to sleep.

I wake up slowly, my surroundings gradually registering in my sleep-hazed mind.  My entire body feels alive for the first time in years. There is a delicious ache between my legs and a light sheen covers my body, causing the eight hundred thread-count Egyptian cotton sheets to stick slightly to my naked form. There is no doubt, I’ve been freshly fucked. How different was my life a mere forty-eight hours ago?  I stretch my tight muscles, letting out a low moan in the process. That felt so good.  Hearing a deep throaty groan, I gently open my eyes and turn toward the sound.

I can’t help but smile at the Adonis before me, bearing the priceless gift of coffee.

“Kitten, you moan like that again and your coffee will go cold.”

I contemplate for a moment before throwing the covers back and revealing my wanting body. He is on me with the speed and enthusiasm of only someone ten years my junior can. As he slides his thick steel cock into my core, all thoughts of my previous life two days before disappearing, replaced with pure bliss as he fucks me until I am well and truly satisfied.

We lay there momentarily, basking in the post orgasmic bliss when a shrill noise brings me back to reality. Looking at my phone, I see it’s Tristian calling. Not really wanting to speak to him, I asshole the call and stare at my phone. A gentle tap on my shoulder startles me back to the present. The sight before me brings tears to my eyes. James, in all his naked splendor is handing me a fresh cup of hot coffee. Now, a normal woman would kiss him and shower him with affection, right? Not me, I burst into tears. I’ve just cheated on my husband… repeatedly. Now, granted I told him I was done before I left, but still. I took vows, I made a promise. The emotions of the past weekend flood me. A torrent of tears escapes and there is no way to stop them. I fully expect James to high tail it and run off. Instead he grabs a robe and a box of tissues, wraps me up in the soft cotton before drying my tears and surrounding me in his strong arms.

“What’s wrong, Kitten?” he asks with genuine concern in his voice.

How is he still here? He should have run by now. I know anytime the tears came, Tristian was out the door like house was on fire, He’d never stick around for the girl stuff, as he called it.

I look at James, completely surprised, yet grateful. As he sees my perplexed look, he laughs lightly before kissing my forehead.

“I have two sisters… remember?” I nod and bury myself further in his embrace, enjoying the feeling of his arms around me, as if he is momentarily lightening my burden. Once my tears have subsided, I open about my fears. That I will be a thirty-something divorcee with three kids, completed unwanted by anyone. Why would someone when my husband didn’t?

“Savy, look at me,” he begins. “I know we just met but...,”

Before he can go any further, my phone rings again. I almost ignore it but the little niggling feeling in my stomach makes me look at my phone. It’s my mother.

Her frantic voice on the other end sends every motherly antenna on high alert.

“Savy, we’re at the hospital. Everyone is okay, but, we had an incident. I need you to come quick. Austin broke his arm and he’s in a panic”.

“I’ll be right there,” I answer quickly.

I hang up the phone and immediately am in mother mode, throwing my things in a bag while simultaneously calling an Uber on my phone. My app tells me the car will arrive in eight minutes. That gives me enough time to do to throw my clothes on and do an expedited check-out.

“I’m sorry James but I have to go. My little boy broke his arm.”

Slipping my sundress over my head and my sandals on my feet, I quickly peck his lips before running to the door. “I’m really sorry to run out on you James, but I can’t stay. I’ve really enjoyed this weekend. I’ll never forget it.”

I run out the door, heading straight for the waiting car that will take me to my baby.

After a few hours in the hospital, one bright blue cast, and a gallon of cookies and cream later, we’re back at home. Of course, Tristian is there, moments after I get Austin settled. Not wanting to upset the kids, I head into the kitchen and pour myself a healthy glass of wine. With my back to the sink, I turn toward the man I’ve loved for almost half my life. We built a family together, loved each other (so I thought), for years. We made a home, memories, good times and bad. Do I really want to throw all that away? For what? One mistake on his part? True, the bitch is pregnant with his child, but do I really want to scrap all those years?

I think about the past weekend. How I walked into Bella Noche feeling dejected, unwanted, and less than the next woman. I realize that if he truly loved me the way I deserve to be, this wouldn’t be an issue. In just those few short days, James taught me that I am desirable. I can still have fun with someone who is focused only on me. And you know what? I deserve that. I won’t be anyone’s second choice. I am THE CHOICE. I deserve it. I may not get my happily ever after with James, but that is okay. I won’t settle for Tristian, no matter how many years I’ve already given him. I won’t give him any more.

“Tristian, what are you doing here?” I ask tiredly.  It’s been a long day, and he is not the kind of problem I need right now.

“I needed to see you and to check on Austin of course.”

“If you were so concerned about Austin, why weren’t you at the hospital?” I ask incredulously. I mean damn, I told him to leave our house, not forget we existed.

“I wanted to be, I did, but I didn’t want any extra tension with your mom there,” he says, looking forlorn.

The look on my face must show my disbelief because he trails off.

“I’m sorry Savy. I truly am.”

“Look, I’m tired Tristian. I’d love to say we can work this out, but to be honest, I can’t. And I won’t. I’m not going to be a second choice for you. If I’d been your first choice, you never would have stepped out on us.”

I take another drink of my wine, downing the glass in one gulp.

“Look, we’ll always be together in a sense because of the kids, but from here on out, only as team as their mother and father. We’re no longer husband and wife. You quit that team the moment you stuck your dick where it didn’t belong. I’m going to go upstairs and take a bath. You can see yourself out.”

I get almost all the way out the kitchen before I pause at the door. Turning back towards Tristian I choose to get one more thing off my chest.

“Tristian, why? Can you tell me that? Was I not good enough for you? What was it?”

I can’t help the desperation that seeps into my voice. After all, I’ve been asking myself these questions from the moment I discovered Dr. Rosen’s email.

“Savy, it wasn’t you. It was me and my insecurities. Everything I felt I was lacking. You were the perfect wife and mother; better than anyone could ever ask for. I fucked that up.”

I shake my head angrily. I’m furious. I feel the rage bubbling up beneath the surface and I am honestly too tired for such strong emotions.

“Tristian, I’m being nice right now, but I can’t promise how long that will last. I need time to get over being angry at you. I’m going to bathe. If you’re still here when I get out, I won’t be responsible for my actions. I don’t want to see you right now.”  I walk out of the room, leaving him where he stands.

As soon as I hit my tub the tears came. Tears for what I lost the moment he cheated on me. Tears for what I was about to put my babies through, because let’s face it, I can’t stay with him. I would always wonder if there was someone else. Every time he picked up his other child, I would wonder. The tears run until they can’t run anymore. I lay back with my head nearly submerged in the now luke warm water and think of my weekend with James. I wish I’d gotten his number, or at the very least, his last name. Oh well. Maybe it’s better this way. You know, no more disappointment.

Sighing to myself, I crawl out of my giant tub and wrap myself in my thick comfy robe. It is always so comforting. I check on each of the kids, finding them sound asleep peacefully. I’m so exhausted, but my mind won’t stop running. I decide to fix some chamomile tea and crawl in bed with Harper and Denae from Fireball.

I’m steeping my tea when I hear a knock on the front door. Glancing at the clock on the oven, I see it’s only nine o’clock. Damn, it sure felt later to me. Thinking maybe it’s my mom or Tristian again, I swing the door open. My mouth hits the floor at what I see.

“JAMES! What are you doing here? How do you even know where I live?” I’m completely shocked, dumbfounded even, that he’s here… on my doorstep.

“Hi, Savy. Can I come in?”  The grin on his face is tentative, one I haven’t seen on him yet.

“I am so sorry!  Yes, please, come in,” I say as I step back and wave him in.

As I head back to the kitchen, I call out to him.

“Would you like something to drink? I was just making myself tea”.

I turn my back to him, busying myself with my cup. I don’t know why I’m suddenly nervous. I mean this man has had me on my back begging for him to plow into me, seeing me in my robe shouldn’t be a big deal. But it is. My home is my haven, my sanctuary, and he’s here. And fuck me if I’m not ecstatic about it.

I turn toward him to ask again if he would like anything to drink to find him inches from me. I was so lost in my thoughts, I never heard him approach.  He slides his arms around my waist pulling me to him. His masculine scent is infused with whatever cologne he is wearing. It reminds me briefly of the ocean. It’s soothing... I unconsciously lean into him, letting his warmth surround me. The feeling that I’m more at home in his arms is not lost on me.

“Well, Kitten, to answer that barrage of questions… I’ll have whatever you’re having. I’m here because I wanted to check on you and your son. I was worried when you left so upset. Also, I have something I want to talk to you about.”

I stiffen at his words. That can’t be good right? Wait, he tracked me down. Why would he track me down if it was bad?

“I see your wheels turning, Kitten. May I tell you what I need to say before you jump too far ahead of me?” He chuckles slightly, and I feel a blush creep into my cheeks.

“Yes, please, continue.” I can’t help but grin. It must be contagious.

“I really enjoyed our weekend together,” I begin to say, but he quiets me by lightly placing his finger over my lips.

“I would love to see where this goes with you. The sex was fucking amazing, don’t get me wrong. There’s more about you Savy that I can’t get enough of. I know you have a lot you are going through, with your kids and soon-to-be ex-husband, but I can wait. I’m a patient man.”

I can’t believe the words I just heard. This man could have anyone; some young, nubile and perky girl his own age, yet he is willing to wait… for me?

“You would do that? Wait for me? But I’m ten years older than you. I have baggage and three kids. Wouldn’t you rather have someone your own age? Someone who could give you kids of your own? Why me?”

“Because, I want you like I’ve never wanted anyone else. In just a few short days, you’ve consumed my world, Savy. I’ve never believed in love at first sight, but damn if I’m not feeling something close for you. Please say you’ll give us a chance.”

I pull back in his arms slightly, looking deep into those eyes that drew me in the very moment I saw them.

“You really mean it? You would do anything for me?” I ask with a mixture of awe and disbelief in my voice.

“Kitten, I would move heaven and earth for you.” His words make the butterflies in my stomach take flight.

Stepping on my tiptoes, I gently press my lips to his before taking his hand to lead him upstairs. Once on the threshold of my bedroom, I turn to him, and in my best “sex kitten” voice I try to tempt this man of mine.

“Well then, let’s start this thing off with a bang,” I say with a mischievous wink.

I pull him into the room playfully and shut the door, closing it on my old life and starting anew.

The End

SYNOPSIS

Natalie Empire has consumed my whole world.

An obsession so deep, I yearn to make her mine.

But she’s off limits.

She’s not only an innocent temptress, but my most trusted employee.

To make matters worse,

I’ve just promoted her as my company’s new HR Manager.

I’ve fought for months to control these urges,

But in the end, she’s a sweet fucking temptation.

One that I refuse to give up on.

Mack Westbrook has awakened something deep inside of me,

Something that has me aching for his heated touch and stolen kisses.

I don’t want to give into him,

He’s my boss and there are rules of propriety we must follow.

To add to that, there are people out there who I know want to hurt us.

If only I could turn away from him,

But he makes it impossible to say no.

There’s no way of stopping him from getting what he wants.

And what he wants, is me.

WARNING: This is a sweet erotic romance filled with lustful neediness, desperate yearning and one very naughty Alpha. If you’re into lots of dirty talking, explicit sexual scenes and possessive heroes, then by all means, proceed.

NATALIE

“Natalie!”

I looked up from my desktop and smiled as some of the guys from the warehouse came in to pick up their checks.

“Why, hello boys!”

One of them approached me with a sly smile on his face. I knew what he wanted and it took everything in me not to roll my eyes at him. “If it isn’t my favorite HR girl! Would it be harassment if I told you how beautiful you look today, Miss. Empire?”

I gave him a tight-lipped smile and tried to ignore him, but he made himself comfortable while seating himself on the edge of my desk. He was one of the new managers for the Westbrook Company, younger than most and the title had gone to his head. “I assume you have nothing better to do today Mr. Calvin, so I’ll let that one slide.”

He leaned into me, as I continue to type away and ignore him. “What if I told you, you look good enough to eat?”

I stop typing and look over at him giving him a bright smile. “Is that so?”

He nodded, his beady little eyes gravitating to my cleavage and doing nothing for me accept pissing me off. “Oh yeah, baby. I could eat you up completely.”

I smirk and purposefully cross my arms over my chest, making sure my tits are nice and perked for his eyes. “And you think you can handle this?”

I heard some of the men snicker behind us, he looks at me hungrily as he leans further in. “Oh, you better believe it.”

I smile and lightly slide my hand up his shirt. Locking eyes with him, I grip his collar and yank him forward sliding my chair back as he stumbles off my desk. He flailed a bit and then met my eyes. “Can you handle my foot up your ass? You disrespectful little…”

“Is there a problem here?”

The deep, husky voice that came forth from the entrance of my office sent hot shivers down my spine, heating up my insides. My eyes slowly travelled upward, first coming across a pair of gray construction boots that lead me up the seam of dark blue jeans and finally landed on a white undershirt. At this point, there was no helping it, my staring was imminent. He had a broad chest and his biceps flex and ripple deliciously as he leans up against the doorframe. He has a faint shadow of stubble along his squared jaw, but what made me tremble wasn’t his perfect body, it was his eyes. His eyes were a bright hazel laced with streaks of golden hues. The way this man looks at me, had me feeling nervous and flustered, and I have to admit, I was utterly aroused.

Mack Westbrook was the type of man who could melt any woman with just one intense look. He was complete eye candy, and the thoughts that run through my head as soon as he walks in, are completely unprofessional and fully carnal. He was dressed like a sexy construction worker, straight out of one of those sexy, man candy calendars. I like that about him, he was always off to some construction site instead of staying in his Manhattan office. I stared at his tousled hair, wishing I could run my fingers through the thick chestnut colored strands.

I tried to compose myself before trying to explain my actions. “Mr. Westbrook! I’m so sorry. He just, they were just...”

“Mr. Calvin! Is there a problem here?”

His eyes focus on the young manager and the severe tone of voice was definitely stating that there better not be. Mr. Calvin immediately straightens up, as his friends start to snicker behind him. “I’m-I’m...”

“I suggest you all leave this office immediately! And Calvin?”

“Y-yes, Sir.”

“Apologize to the lady.”

My eyes widen and I went to shake my head, but Mack Westbrook raised his hand, stopping me immediately. “Apologize!”

Mr. Calvin turns to me, a worried frown furrowing his brow. “I-I’m sorry Natalie.”

“Miss Empire,” Mack growls behind him and a hot chill went down my spine.

“M-Miss Empire, I’m so sorry.”

“Now get the hell out of here and I don’t want you up here unless it’s a dire circumstance. I’ll send a courier with your checks. Out!”

They all duck their heads down, and like reprimanded teenagers, they jet out of the office, scurrying around Mack. I almost smile at how scared they are.

His eyes suddenly turn to me and I freeze in my chair. “Are you alright?”

I nod. “Yes, thank you. I know I shouldn’t have said that, especially since I work in Human Resources, but I was done with all their sexual innuendos.”

“Does that happen frequently?”

“Sometimes, but it’s no big deal. I can handle myself.” I wave my hand in the air as if it were nothing.

He shifts his stance, his muscles rippling beneath his shirt and I swallow hard, clasping my hands together tightly on my lap.

I continue to ramble on. “They were just being…”

“Being a bunch of idiots?” His voice rumbles through me as I stare back at him.

I shrug and duck my head so he wouldn’t see the small smile playing at my lips. “You could say that, yes.”

“If they ever come near you again, especially Calvin, you let me know. I have zero tolerance for sexual harassment. I especially have no tolerance when they make a beautiful woman uncomfortable.”

“Y-yes, Sir.”

He folds his arms across the broad expanse of his chest, and his muscles bulge and clench against the confines of his shirt. “I can’t blame them, Miss Empire. And if you don’t mind me saying, I think I’d take that ass kicking as long as I could tell you how beautiful you looked every morning.”

“Oh?” I stare back at him, no retort on my tongue. It was partially because I love his flirting, and partially because all thought and reasoning disappear, while being in Mack Westbrook’s proximity.

He smiles sexily, the smile making his eyes sparkle, and then he quickly changes the subject. “Actually, I came looking for Barney, is he around?”

I shake my head and nervously tuck my hair behind my ears. “No. He hasn’t come in yet.”

My boss, Barney Schneider, had a tendency of coming in late on a daily basis. He usually graces us with his presence around noon, just in time for my lunch break. Mr. Westbrook had come in every morning for the last week asking if he was in, and every day I found myself covering for my irresponsible boss.

“Do you know where he is?”

I shake my head and look down at my hands. I hate being placed in uncomfortable situations and I especially hate lying to him. “He let me know he had a meeting early this morning.”

“That’s an awful lot of meetings he goes to. You would think he owned this place?” I could feel the heat of my blush as the blood rushes up my cheeks. I wasn’t stupid, I knew that Mr. Westbrook was on to my boss’ tardiness.

An NYU business graduate, first in his class, Mack Westbrook has been working at a Fortune 500 company, before coming back home to Queens to take over his father’s contract company. Westbrook Inc. was a reputable business and Mack was ready to develop it further. His pitch and his mission looked exciting and fresh. The workers respect him and management fears him, mostly because they knew it was either shape up or ship out with him. He wasn’t one to play around and my boss was skating on thin ice.

In my case, I mostly try to avoid Mack. He was so powerful and so demanding that I figured if I made myself invisible, then maybe he’d ignore me. Unfortunately, since Barney wasn’t around, I was usually the one he would come to for legal advice or changes to policies that need to be made, including restructuring. There was no way to hide from him, and I was starting to get the feeling he purposefully sought me out.

I felt his overwhelming energy consume the small office as he strolls in and shut the door. The next thing I know, he perches himself on the corner of my desk and was looking down upon me. His eyes travel lazily along my neckline and further down, lingering slightly on the opening of my dress, before meeting my eyes once again. I know that the way he was seated gives him an unobstructed view of my cleavage and the dip into my black laced bra. My nipples harden and I was grateful that he couldn’t see them, just thinking that his eyes were on my breasts made me start to blush.

“How long have you been working for my father, Natalie?”

I stare up at him and I could feel my hands start to tremble. “Five years. I started as his assistant when I was eighteen and after I graduated from St. John’s University I started working for Mr. Schneider.”

“When did you graduate?”

“Last year.”

“Hmm. What was your major?”

“Umm...Business Management with a concentration in Human Resources.”

He nods, then slaps his knee. “Good. You’re hired!”

My eyes widen in shock. “Excuse me?”

“You’re the new HR Manager for Westbrook Inc. Please have Barney come in and see me when he decides to grace us with his presence.”

I leap up from my desk and follow closely behind him as he walks towards the door. “Mr. Westbrook, wait, please...”

He turns around abruptly and I almost run into him, my hands slamming against his chest in my haste and his hands wrapping around my waist to hold me still. He looks down at me and smiles. Grabbing my hands, he squeezes them and holds them wrapped tightly in his.

“Miss Empire. Natalie. You have been nothing but helpful to me since I got here. To be honest, you’re probably the one genuine person in this whole damn place who isn’t concerned about herself and is willing to do anything for the company…and for me.” He whispers that last part sending my stomach into flutters. “If I cannot reward your efficiency then I cannot call myself a decent boss.” His thumbs graze my wrists and goose bumps shoot up my arms. He bends down so that his lips were only inches apart from my own. “It’s always a pleasure, Miss. Empire.”

I swallow hard and he slowly releases me. He smells of oak wood and sweat and I want to crawl all over him and let him have his way with me. He smiles at me and I melt even more. “Don’t forget to send Barney my way.”

Winking, he opens the door and leaves me standing there. I was still in somewhat of a shock. Turning, I look at the HR offices behind me. It was just me and Barney, but mostly me. I literally run this place like I see fit. I implement procedures, run through policies and even handle employee relation cases. I like my job, and I like working for Westbrook. But the chance that Mack Westbrook has just laid before me was one I hadn’t even fathomed.

In the last few months, I’d worked closely with Mr. Westbrook. I enjoyed bouncing ideas back and forth with him and liked that he trusted me to make decisions. His great ideas needed implementing, but Barney kept pushing them aside. I had even proposed a few different ways we could start working on them, but Barney always rejected my ideas, telling me we didn’t have time for nonsense. Mr. Westbrook, giving me this job, was huge for my career. It was his way of showing I meant something to him and I wasn’t about to let him down.

MACK

I adjust my cock for the tenth time today. This was always happening when I paid a visit to HR. Talk about opening myself to being sued for sexual harassment. The beautiful Natalie Empire was bound to get me in trouble. For months, her luscious pink lips, those big blue eyes, and the dark brown curls that ran down her back touching the base of those curvy hips, all have me on the brink of madness. I could have any woman out there, yet I have to focus on the one I shouldn’t even be considering. Problem was, it wasn’t just any woman I wanted, it was Natalie. That captivating woman was consuming my every thought, and those tight dresses she wore...

I brush my hand down my face in goddamn arousal. Damn, could she wear a dress!

Especially the one she had on today. I thought my cock was going to explode as I looked at her. It was a bright shade of yellow that hugged her narrow waistline and swept down around her voluptuous, round ass. Every time she turned around the hem of the dress would flutter slightly upwards and I’d find myself glued to the seat of my pants, wanting to catch a glimpse of soft creamy skin and finally find out what color her panties were today.

“Fuuuck!” I drag my hand down my face and turn to look out the window.

Since that first meeting six months ago, I had become obsessed with the sultry brunette. She wasn’t the typical woman I took to my bed. Shit, I couldn’t remember the last time I even had a woman in my bed. It had been so long since I’d been with someone that I had forgotten how good it felt. In the last few years I had been solely focused on work, and even though my Dad wanted me to get married and have kids, I just never found the right time or the right girl, until Natalie. She looked all innocent and demure, but she had fire in her eyes. She was all soft curves, luscious tits, and God, her smell drove me insane. She smelled of sunshine and sweet coconuts and I wanted to sink into her supple body and spend hours inhaling her scent. Flirting with her this morning was dangerous, but it took some of the edge off. Any quiet moment I could find to spend time with her would ease this heat burning up inside me.

I sigh and slump back down in my chair. Taking a look around the office I couldn’t help but smile. My dad had left the place exactly the same way he’d decorated it back in the eighties. He wasn’t much on updates for décor. It was in definite need of a make-over, the whole place needs one. I was eager to take over the business, but I didn’t think it would be such a challenge. These managers just don’t have any control over schedules or department budgets. When I mentioned a monthly report, everyone stared at me like they were deer in headlights. I could place a bet that not one of them knew what the hell I was talking about. They need to learn to take responsibility for their departments, and they need to do it quickly if they want to keep their jobs.

A knock at the door took me out of my current slump. Barney Schneider wandered in, a sly smile playing on his lips. He was a short, older man. He wore his tie half undone and his suit seemed to belong in the same decade that my father’s office did. He looked the part of a road salesman instead of a New York company exec. He’d worked for Westbrook for the last fifteen years and I was about to crush his world. After talking to my dad, he had agreed. Barney never pulled his weight and he had hired him as a favor to his wife who was close with my Mom. In the last few years his work had dwindled and after his divorce it just seemed like he didn’t care anymore. Then again, he was the cause of the divorce since he had cheated on his wife for years. I was glad that my Dad thought very highly of Natalie and let me know she was perfect for the job. With his blessing I went ahead and promoted Natalie, now for the hard part.

“Mr. Schneider, I was expecting you much earlier. Please, have a seat.”

“Yes, I’m sorry Mr. Westbrook. I had a meeting across town.”

I look at him for a moment and arch an eyebrow. It was obvious he was the one forcing Natalie to lie for him. I sigh and lean back in my chair. “Mr. Schneider, I was looking at the projects we had talked about and I still have not seen any progress being made.”

Barney anxiously wang his hands in his lap and looked squeamish as I stare at him. “I was actually going to ask Natalie about that.”

I narrow my eyes on him. If he thought I was going to accept the fact that he was trying to make my Natalie look bad, he had another thing coming. “Natalie has been nothing but on top of things since I got here.”

His eyes meet mine and I could see a bead of sweat forming on his forehead. I shake my head in disappointment and lean my forearms on the desk, folding my hands in front of me .I pause for a moment before continuing.

“I’m going to be direct and get to the point, Mr. Schneider. I understand you have been working for Westbrook for quite some time, so you will be severely compensated for your time. But I have to say that I expected more from you. I’m sorry to say this, but you will no longer be employed by Westbrook, Mr. Schneider. Your discharge is effective immediately.”

“But, Mr. Westbrook, I have a family, grandchildren, my wife...”

“You mean ex-wife?” His eyes grew big as he realizes he’d been caught in another lie. “Believe me Mr. Schneider that I lament that I had to do this to you, but in all honesty, you should have thought about them earlier. I gave you an opportunity and you didn’t know what to do with it.” I stand up and head for the door. “I appreciate your time, Mr. Schneider.”

He sits here staring at me and I know I was being a cold bastard, but let’s be honest, the guy was barely doing the job. He comes in late, is never around when he is needed, and now he wants to put the blame on others. Besides, he is going to be significantly compensated for all his years working for my father. The sum of the check I was about to cut was more than enough to carry him for the rest of the year and well into next. I wait patiently by the door as he finally makes his way out. His shoulders slump down as he walks past me. He doesn’t say a word, just heads for the HR office down the hall. I wonder what he would say to Natalie and how she would handle it.

I wait a few minutes and with that excuse in mind, I wander down the hall to see her again. As I approach the office I was unprepared for the sight before me. Natalie was bent over, one leg propped up in the air as she reaches for something behind her desk. I stood there, quietly assessing the situation.  My cock was throbbing and my mouth was salivating as I took in her tight derriere swinging back and forth as her skirt rose inappropriately up her thighs, revealing soft white flesh. In that moment, I wanted to throw business propriety out the window and I wanted to get down on my knees, lift that skirt, and lick at her exposed flesh until I found the juicy treasure she kept hidden.

I don’t know why I did it. Okay, maybe I do. But I just couldn’t resist. I slowly walk up behind her and place my hands on her hips. I hear her soft gasp and she immediately shoots up, causing her ass to press against my arousal. She turns her head towards me, her shoulder raised sexily and her hands press on the desk while she remains slightly bent forward.

“Mr. Westbrook?” she whispers huskily.

With my hands finally on her sultry body, I couldn’t hold back any longer and I bend forward and run my nose against her neck, breathing in her coconutty scent. My cock swells as I feel her shiver against me. “Hmm,” I hum in response.

“You really shouldn’t be doing this,” she whispers breathlessly, and I know I have gotten to her.

My hands grip her hips as I push up against the crevice of those plush globes and she whimpers. Her hands fly to my mine, which were now running up her bare thighs, searching for the hem of her skirt. I slowly start to lift it as she pushes down on my hands.

“Mr. Westbrook, please,” she whispers again, sounding slightly more alarmed.

Her voice snaps me out of the trance she has me in, and I immediately drop my hands. I don’t step away from her, though. We stand there for what seems like hours, but are only a few short minutes. Our rough ragged breaths match, and when she leans back against me, I can’t help but to wrap my arms around her waist and dip my head into her neck.

“What have you done to me, Miss Empire? You’ve got me acting like an adolescent fool.”

Her hands slide across my forearms and she sighs. “I...I don’t think this is right.”

I growl and lick her neck. She gasps, but slightly tilts her head, giving me access to her sensitive skin. I place a small kiss on her collarbone and smile. “I’m going to leave now, Miss Empire. Mostly, because if I don’t I’m going to bend you over this desk, lift up this tempting skirt and find out how wet and ready you really are for me.”

She bites her lip and I could feel the gush of precum in my pants as I stare at her. I gain some control and reluctantly, I step away from her. She turns around and looks at me. Her hands still on the desk behind her, and she looks so fucking enticing that I nearly jump her right there and then. Her cheeks flush a bright pink that runs down to the slight plunge of her neckline. To say that I was hard was an understatement. I was beyond hard. I was consumed with an overpowering need for her. I needed to get the fuck away from her, and quickly, or I was going to do something that was going to jeopardize her integrity and probably land me in deep shit.

Without another word I turn and leave her there. I run away like a fucking coward.

NATALIE

I stare at his retreating back, my breathing still ragged, my body still thrumming from his unprecedented sensual attack. I press a shaking hand to my chest and manage to find a seat. My knees were trembling and were going to give out one me at any moment.

I continue to stare at the open door, the voices of employees resound through the hallway. After a little while, I hear a few of them saying goodbye and wishing others a great weekend. Yet still I sit there, my mind completely numb.

My thoughts keep drifting to the feel of his hands on my body and his arousal pressed against me. How I wish he would have pushed me up against the desk and ravaged me. I so needed a ravaging. But he was my boss, shit, he had just given me a promotion and policy stated there was to be no fraternizing with superiors. And he was definitely my superior, in every way. I need to be careful, we both did. I hadn’t told Mack, but Barney had barged in earlier and let me know he was going to the Unemployment office to let them know that I had seduced Mr. Westbrook into giving me his job. It was pointless to entertain his snide remarks so I ignored his comments, but deep down I knew he wasn’t going to let it go so easily.

I look at my phone and it read six o’clock. Grabbing my purse and my coat, I lock the office and made my way to the elevator. As I stand there, I feel a familiar, intense presence at my back. I close my eyes and beg the heavens that it wasn’t him, but of course it was of no use. He stands beside me, his hand brushing softly against mine. Electric shivers run up my body and I take in a deep shaky breath.

“Heading home.”

I nod, but didn’t answer. The elevator doors open and he steps aside to let me on first. As soon as the doors closes he turns to me. “I’m sorry.”

It take a second, but I turn and meet his eyes. “I don’t know what to say to you. I’d rather not talk about it.”

“Please don’t do that, Natalie. Tell me anything, say anything, but don’t stop talking to me.” He brushes a finger across my cheek and I could feel myself heat up. My body was instantly responding to his and I wasn’t sure what to do with that feeling. “I couldn’t bear if you ignored me,” he whispered. The anguish was clear in his tone.

I look back at the doors, the numbers slowly going down. We were on the twentieth floor and I swear we must have gotten on the slowest elevator in New York City. “I’m not going to stop talking to you, I just…”

“I know what I did was wrong by all company standards. But goddammit I couldn’t help myself. You’re so damn beautiful, Natalie. I’ve never been near a woman so perfect.”

I feel the blush tinge my cheeks and my heart starts to flutter. “Even so… someone could have seen us. It should never happen again.”

I watch him nod and he faces the door. The electricity in the small space was palpable, and I could feel his heat penetrating through my body.

“Oh, fuck it!”

He slams the button on the wall, bringing the elevator to a complete stop. He turns to me, his eyes full of hunger, a look that makes my panties dampen and my nipples harden. I dodn’t stop him when he cradles my face or when his mouth crashes down on mine. Nor did I stop him when he slams us up against the wall and his tongue drags along my lips. The man was all fire and passion. He smells so good, and he feels even better. I just wanted to wrap my legs around him and take him home and into my bed.

I moan as his mouth grazes my chin, his lips sliding against my neck, sending shocks of hot tingles through my body and right to my core There was no denying that I wanted him just as much as he wanted me. His hands were all over me at once and his teeth were biting down on my neck, the sensation shooting shivers down my spine.

His hands found the hem of my skirt and in a desperate need, one I’d never felt from a man before, he starts to raise my skirt. I whimper against him, but there was no stopping him. I watch in a haze as he kneels  before me. He holds my eyes as his hands drift upwards, until my undies were exposed to his lustful gaze.

“Pink satin,” he smiles.

“Wh-what?” I ask. Perplexed by his choice of words.

He bites his lip and chuckles. “I wanted to take a peek at these all day.” His fingers touch the seam of the soft material and my breath catches. “I kept wondering what color they were.”

“Pink,” I whisper.

He groans and the next thing I know he dives towards me bringing his nose against my slit and inhaling me. My hands wrap around his shoulders for support and I lean my head back, preparing myself to take everything he was about to give to me.

Slowly, I feel his fingers gliding the material down my legs and I hear him groan again. “Fuck, your smooth. Did you know I wanted your pussy, Natalie? Is that why you shaved for me?”

“Fuck,” I breath out and shaek my head from side to side. “I just like the way it feels,” I respond, not really making any sense.

He moans and slides his fingers along the outer lips, teasing me into submission. “I love the way it feels too.” I look down and he smiles. “So does my tongue. It can’t wait to taste you.” The scoundrel winks at me, and before I could react I feel something soft and wet opening my folds. Then I feel his mouth on my lower lips, nibbling and sucking them. The wet slurping sound of his mouth on me, and then the long lustful groan that comes from him as he devours my center, echo in the small elevator and heighten the erotic experience.

I shudder and run my fingers through his soft brown waves as his mouth sends me to new glorious heights. I could feel his expert tongue teasing and sucking on me like a piece of candy. Every now and then he’d glide his wet muscle along my depths making me cry out as he flicks my clit, then he’d retract it causing me to whimper in need. Again, and again he’d tease me and taunt me with his tongue, bringing me to the brink of ecstasy and then taking it away.

I press his face against me, grinding my wet folds along his nose and chin. He just moans and grunts as he takes his time devouring me. It was the most exquisite sexual encounter of my whole entire life. Not that I’d had any to compare it to, but his tongue on me, the way he sounds like he enjoys savoring me, was lifting me up to a release I’d never known.

I feel the tip of his thick finger at my entrance, and I squeal. It was the first time anyone, including me, had ever put anything near that region. But I want it, God I want it so badly it makes my whole body ache. He doesn’t make me wait long as he gently plunges his finger inside me. He pauses as I cried out, tensing up.

He looks up at me and our eyes lock. His look was all knowing and hot. “Fuck, baby girl, are you a virgin?”

I nodded and whimper as he slowly wiggles his finger inside me. “Oh, my sweet, sweet girl.”

Then he did something that made my thighs tremble with need. As his finger brushed upwards, his mouth finds my clit and he sucks me in long pulls, while torturing a sensitive spot at my entrance. I scream out as my fluids seep out into his mouth and down my thighs.

He doesn’t stop as I continue to convulse around his tongue, my inner muscles clamping down around his fingers and my hand push his mouth against me. I was enjoying my first orgasm at the hands of a man, and I was in heaven with the knowledge that he was the one who had given it to me.

Slowly, I start coming down from my sex induced fog. I feel him drag his tongue against me and then he kisses my clit, making me jerk my hips, before he looks up at me.

“You’re so fucking sexy, baby girl. Did that feel good?” His hands rub up and down my legs as I shiver against him.

I moan at the husky rumble of his voice, and nod. “It...it was amazing.”

He smiles up at me and drags his hands up my thighs, cupping my ass and bringing me up to him. He kisses my mound lightly and then nuzzles my pelvis sending goose bumps along my body. His eyes hooded, as he watched me and he slowly stands up. Tucking my panties in the back pocket of his pants, he winks at me.

“I believe those are mine,” I whisper.

He shakes his head giving me that sexy smile I love so much. “Uh-uh. These are for later. I want to wrap them around my cock as I stroke myself to images of your pussy.”

I stare up at him in shock and then he leans over me and presses the button so the elevator would continue on its journey down. His lips grazed mine softly and he smiles against my mouth as my lips part for him. He teases me with his mouth, barely touching me until he nibbles on my bottom lip. I lean on his chest, loving his tender kisses, until the sound of the elevator hitting the bottom floor made us both break apart.

He follows me out into the street and hails a cab for me. He opens the door to the town car and leans into me, his breath mingles with mine and I breath him in. It was that familiar woodsy scent that makes me feel dizzy. He wraps a hand around my waist and presses me against his growing bulge. The cold wind was sweeping around us, hitting my now bare folds, but all I could feel was the heat from his body.

His mouth drifts down and his lips graze mine in a soft caress. “The next time I taste you, you’ll be on my bed, your legs spread open while my cock is buried deep inside that tight innocent pussy of yours.”

I gasp and close my eyes. My reaction made him laugh, a deep rumble that ran through my breasts and right to my core. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you? Now that you’ve told me you’re a virgin, sweet Natalie, now, you’re mine,” he growls.

His lips hover over mine in a light kiss and then he softly pushes me into the car. He gives the driver my address and winks at me again as he taps the roof of the car, signaling to the driver to head out. Our eyes meet and remain locked on each other as the car pulls away. In the warm confines of the town car I still shiver from the need Mack Westbrook had just invoked in me.

There was no turning back now, not until I was in his bed, legs spread and being taken by him. I shiver not from the cold, but from sweet anticipation. But as my breathing and heartbeat calm, dread seeps into my mind as I remembered Barney Schneider’s words. He promised that if he’d find the proof he needed, he’d sue the Westbrook company for wrongful termination, and what more did he need than a shot of the CEO on his knees savoring his HR Manager’s…pussy.

I needed to let Mack know. I was going to tell him in the elevator, but he’d assaulted me in the most sinful of ways. He stole any logical thoughts I may have had at the moment and left me with the promise of stealing my virginity. I shiver and slump deeper into the car seat. I was eager for his touch, but now I feared for his company, and for his reputation. If Barney caught wind that Mack and I, that we had… He’d destroy Westbrook and the young CEO would lose any accreditation of a respectable businessman that he had gained. I slid down into the seat and decide it was best to just set the cards on the table and tell Mack Westbrook that we were to remain strictly professional. I look at the window and sigh, I’d do that just as soon as I could stop my body from humming every time he was around.

I was so fucked.

MACK

She was a fucking virgin, a sweet, innocent temptress left untouched just for me. The cravings I have for her were just too intense. I take out the pink satin material I placed in my pocket and brought it to my nose. Her musky feminine scent still clung to it and as I inhale it, my cock begins to stir.

I was thinking of her sweet virgin pussy the whole weekend, but I knew I had to take it slow with her. She was new to all this, susceptible to being hurt and I didn’t want to hurt her. I wanted to devour her, own her, make her scream my name. I wanted her to be mine in every way known to man. I enjoyed her way too much for my own good. She was sweet and witty and she had great ideas, and she had also tasted so fucking good as she gushed all over my mouth. I couldn’t wait to hear my name on her tongue as I buried myself deep inside of her. This was all so fucking screwed up, but the way she’d trembled in my arms had me sporting wood all fucking weekend. I couldn’t wait to see her again.

A soft knock shook me out of my thoughts. I turn to find my sexy pixie, all suited up, staring back at me. “Aren’t you ready?”

I blink once and continue to stare at those succulent red lips. If she wore that lipstick to stop me from kissing her it wasn’t going to work because I was about to do the complete opposite.

“Mr. Westbrook?” She stares back at me, her wide blue eyes questioning me. I realize she was waiting for a response.

“What?”

“The employee meeting starts in five minutes. Are you ready?”

“Employee meeting?”

“To implement the new attendance policy.”

“Oh shit! I completely forgot about it, I haven’t even gone over it.”

“Oh, no. I can brief you…”

“Why don’t you do it?”

“What? No. No, I hate talking in public.”

“Oh, come on, you can do it. I have faith in you, Natalie. Besides, the incentives were your idea, who better to let them know than someone they trust.”

She took a quick hesitant glance around the room. Her eyebrow furrow in a deep, worried frown. Anxiously, she bit down on one of those red tinted lips. I walk up to her and place my hands on her shoulders. “Hey. I know you can do this. I wouldn’t have hired you if I didn’t have the utmost confidence in you. I’ll be by your side every step of the way. If you falter I’ll be right there to catch you, I promise.”

Her bright blue eyes stare back at me. “You’ll be there?”

I nod, this sharp urge to hold her coursing through me. I wanted to support her, to show her that I was being sincere, that we were not just about sex, that I wanted more than that from her.

“Of course I will. As long as you need me, I’ll be there.” Deep down I hoped she’d always need me.

Taking a deep breath, she nods as well. “Okay. Let’s do this.”

“That’s my girl.”

An hour later we were back in my office and she was smiling brightly up at me. “I can’t believe it! The meeting was an absolute success. Everyone appreciated the effort we put into it, they were even asking questions. They never ask questions!”

“Hey, a day off paid for always being on time and not missing a day in a month, that incentive is awesome.”

She comes up to me and grabs my hand. “Thank you, Mr. Westbrook. Thank you so much for supporting me and of course for supporting my idea.”

I tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear and smile. “Mack.”

“What?”

“Call me Mack, beautiful. After what I did to you the other day, the least you could do is call me Mack.”

She blushes and my heart starts to hammer in my chest. A small blush appearing, caused by my words, had my head in the clouds and my heart thumping like a madman. I wondered what her cries of ecstasy would do to me.

“Mack,” she whispers.

She ducks her head down shyly, and when she looks back up at me, worry encompasses her features. “I need to tell you something, Mr. West…Mack.”

I cup her cheek concerned. “You can tell me anything, Beautiful.”

She bites down on her bottom lip and I wait patiently for her to tell me what was worrying her like this. “It’s about Mr. Schneider. He said something to me before he left.”

“Oh?” Anger traced my tone and I had a feeling I knew where this was headed. “What did he say?”

“He said he was going to sue you for wrongful termination. He also said I’d seduced you in order to take his job.”

“Son of a bitch,” I growl.

“That’s why I think it’s best if we stayed away from each other and kept this completely profess…”

I cut her words off as I capture her mouth in mine. Slowly I trace my tongue along her lips tasting red lipstick and sweet honey. She moans against me and slides her fingers through my hair. The sensation was sweet and so intimate. I wanted more from her, but I knew I needed to be patient.

Breaking the kiss, I brush my thumb along her bottom lip. I trace it lightly and she parts her mouth slightly. The red of her lipstick was smeared on both our mouths, but I didn’t care. “Did you wear this lipstick to entice me, Miss Empire?”

“Not entirely.”

“Hmmm,” I hum and dip my head to hers. My tongue darts out and licks the same lip I was running my thumb on.

She sighs and slightly sways against me. I press my lips lightly to hers and we stand there for a brief moment. “I think you should get back to work before I have these pretty red lips wrapped around my cock.”

She gasps and takes a small step back. I chuckle. I love how shocked she looks when I mention all the dirty pleasures we could have. She truly was very innocent and I just wanted to teach her how to be all kinds of naughty.

“What about what I just told you? We should really rethink all this.”

I lean back on my desk, watching as she starts to pace back and forth in front of me.

“If we get caught your reputation, my reputation, will go down the drain. The name you’ve made for yourself, he’ll drag it through the mud, I just know it. This is a family business, Mr. Westbrook, what would they think?”

I reach out and grab her by the waist, dragging her between my legs loving how with all her protests she still draps herself along my body. Holding her tightly I smile. “If there’s something I’ve learned in this world Miss. Empire, is that one should not pay attention to bullies who have no leg to stand on. I also don’t give a fuck what anybody thinks of me, and neither should you.”

I tilt her chin up, forcing her eyes to meet mine. “Now I’m only going to say this once, Miss. Empire.  Nothing and no one, especially Schneider, is going to keep me away from what I want. And what I want is you. If he wants to sue me for wrongful termination or age discrimination, let him try. I’ve got some of the best lawyers in the city.”

“But what if he…”

“Shhh,” I graze my lips against hers. “I don’t want you worrying about anything, Natalie. Just know that I won’t let any harm come to you. I’ll always protect you.”

I stand up and give her a small peck on her lips. “Now back to work, I suppose.”

She stares at me all wide eyed and innocent. “You want me? You really want me?”

I smile at her. “More than anything, Natalie.”

She bites down on her lip as I reluctantly let her go. Opening the door, I wink at her. “A pleasure as always, Miss Empire.” My voice was loud and carried through to all of the offices in the corridor.

Her eyes widen as she comes up beside me. “You have a little something of mine on your lips, Mr. Westbrook.” she whispers.

I gaze down at her and watch as she daringly licks her own lips. “Careful,” I growled.

She smiles up at me innocently and then she does something completely unexpected. As she sweeps by me, her hand slightly grazes the front of my trousers. I look up at her in shock, and then the vixen winks back at me. My jaw nearly falls off as I stare at her retreating frame. She swings her hips from side to side and I just watch, mesmerized by her own personal rhythm. As she gets to her door, she pauses and looks over at me. She smiles and puckers her lips in a quick kiss, then she disappears.

I stand there, dumbfounded and completely fucking aroused. A wicked thought came to mind and I figured if she wanted to play games then I was all in. As long as that worrisome frown disappeared from her forehead, I would play any game she wanted.

NATALIE

I didn’t see Mack for the rest of the day and in a way, I was glad. It allowed me to work and focus on all the projects he had wanted to implement. I needed to get things going if I was going to prove that I could handle this position. Of course, looking at the piles of paperwork that cover my desk, I realize I needed an assistant, desperately.

By five o’clock I had only gotten through half the pile of paperwork I had to get done. I still needed to create presentations and research policies. I was tired and feeling worn out, ready to go home when he suddenly makes an appearance.

“Why are you still here?”

“I just need to finish this up and I’ll head out.” I was so concentrated on the work in front of me, I answered without really looking up at him.

He comes up behind me and closes the folder I was reading. Yanking it from my hands, he holds it up in the air above his tall frame.

“Hey!” I turn around and try to reach for it. He holds it out of reach and without thinking, I lean in against him trying to grab it. As soon as my body touches his, I instantly regretted it. My nipples pucker and the scent of him had my wet center clenching in need.

He presses himself fully against me and throws the folder on the desk behind me. His hands wrap around my waist and his head dips down to my neck, gently nuzzling me. I cling to the lapels of his suit jacket as he runs his nose along the sensitive skin on the back of my neck. He nips at my earlobe and I melt into his embrace.

“I need a huge favor, Miss. Empire.”

“Yes, Mr. Westbrook,” I let out breathlessly.

“Mack,” he states sternly.

His voice sends ripples through me and I nod. “Yes, Mack.”

“I need you on your knees for this, Miss Empire.”

He backs away from me and I watch as he takes off his charcoal suit jacket and draps it against my chair. His eyes never leave mine as he rolls up his sleeves and undoes his tie. My eyes drift lower to where he was undoing his belt and slowly unzipping his pants.

My mouth waters as my eyes remain glued to the front of his crotch. His voice was a low husky rumble that literally brings me right down to where he wants me. He sits down in my desk chair and swivels towards me, his pants half open, the outline of his erection teasing me beneath the confines of the expensive satin. “Take it out, Natalie.”

I wasn’t sure what I was doing, but the pure animalistic urge to have him in my mouth had me gushing in my panties. Still wearing my black pant suit, I crawl over to him and place my hands on his thighs. They were strong and thick, flexing as I run my hands up along his lap. I slowly make my way up to the flap of his pants and when I reach in, I come across hot silky steel and no underwear.

I gasp as I pull him out. He was thick and throbbing against the palm of my hand. The head looked red and angry while the rest of him was swollen and covered in intricate veins. One thick vein in particular catches my attention and I place my mouth on it, sliding my tongue along it, making him groan, the muscles of his thighs tightening instinctively.

“Fuck, Natalie. Shit, your mouth feels so fucking good. Have you ever done this before?”

I shake my head and he groans. It was true, I’d never ever had a man in my mouth before, but I was dying to pleasure him any way that I could. I didn’t even think, I just acted on instinct.

“Stroke it, Beautiful,” His voice was a deep husky rumble and his hands gather my hair up as he gently tugs me into him.

“Open,” he breathes and I open my mouth as he slid himself inside.

I look up at him and a low growl come from deep within his chest. “That’s it. Look up at me with those pretty blue eyes. Watch me as I fuck my cock with that dirty mouth of yours.”

His words were lewd and rough, yet they made me feel sexual and naughty. The more noises he made, the more I took him in.

“Suck on the tip, baby. Suck me into that pretty mouth of yours.”

I did as he asks of me, wrapping my lips and hollowing out my cheeks as I take deep pulls of him. He was thick and swollen and my mouth barely covered him. I could only take him halfway, but I wanted more. His thighs shook lightly beneath my hands and his hips start to lift up from the chair. I knew whatever I was doing was working, so I grab his length in my hands and start to twist and tug while I suck him into my inexperienced mouth. He strokes my hair and presses me towards him, forcing me to take him in deeper. I could feel his girth riding my tongue and sliding along the muscle. Every time he hit that small bell that hung at the back of my throat, I’d gag and he’d pull out slightly. I’d gasp for air just as he’d plunge back inside me. His rhythms became rough and desperate as I let him abuse my mouth.

While I kneel before him, my hands find the button of my pants and quickly undo it. Pulling down the zipper, I finally have enough leeway to dip my fingers into my own wet core. As I slide into my wet gash, I moan around him and he grunts as his hips rise in a frenzied thrust. I flick my clit, moaning again and his thrusts take my air away.

“Fuck, Natalie! Are you touching your pretty pussy for me? Are you getting off from sucking on cock, my cock?”

His dirty words send a thrill down to my core making me moan in delight, and as I did it, I felt him swell in my mouth. Suddenly he yells out and grabs onto me as thick streams of white cream flood my taste buds. I swallow each rope of his fluid, continuously sucking on him while I rub my clit. I was feeling desperate to find my own release.

He finally pushes me back, his length sliding out of my mouth with a loud pop. He quickly lifts me up to my feet and as he tugs my pants down around my ankles, he lets out a groan. “A fucking red thong? Do you want to kill me?”

He turns me around and bends me over the desk, making sure my ass was in the air. He doesn’t let me answer before his tongue was licking me from top to bottom. He yanks on the thin material, ripping the strip right off. He moans against me as his tongue once again finds its way deep inside me. This time he doesn’t play with me, instead he shows me with his tongue what he was going to do to me with his cock. His finger slides into me slowly and then another follows making me scream and moan. He thrust in and out of me as his tongue works its magic on my puckered back hole. I was panting roughly, completely heated at his sinful intrusion. He rims my entrance and I shout as he sends me over the edge in an explosive orgasm. I shake against his face and fingers as my juices seep out of me.

“Fuck,” he grunts while brushing against my clit. I release another stream of fluid as I continue to come. He pets me slowly, gently prodding me with his fingers and then rubbing gently against my sensitive core until I stop shaking. I press my head on the cool wooden surface of my desk. His hands caress me still as his body presses against my back.

“You, my sweet innocent Natalie, have just given me one of the best gifts ever. His fingers trailed against the nub of my clit and I shiver. “I can’t wait to see this nice juicy pussy squirt all over my cock.”

He kneels down again and I feel his tongue lick me up and down. I whimper and soon start screaming as Mack Westbrook makes me cum once again on his devilishly wicked tongue. The man knew exactly what to do to make me squirm with wild need, and I didn’t want him to ever stop.

MACK

Mack: Where are you?

Natalie: I’m at home.

Mack: What are you doing?

Natalie: Eating popcorn and watching one of my favorite movies.

Mack: Sounds interesting, but you forgot to tell me what you’re wearing.

Natalie: Nothing.

Mack: I’ll be there in fifteen minutes.

Okay, it takes me twenty minutes in New York traffic. I knock on her door, dying to see her and touch her again. A week had gone by, but I was too busy with meetings and building plans that I hadn’t been able to go visit her. Every time I had a chance to go to her office I was stopped by some random employee or manager wanting to get my thoughts on some new project. By the time I’d finally get to her office, she’d be gone. But not tonight. Tonight, I was going to get my fill of my sultry HR Manager.

As she opens the door, my face falls. She was wearing a long white t-shirt with Tweedy Bird on the front. Her hair was pinned up in a sexy knot, exposing her slender neckline. She laughs and turns around, her hips swaying nicely back and forth giving me sweet glimpses of fleshy thighs. I groan inwardly as my cock pulses.

I slam the door shut and follow her into the living room. “I thought you said you were naked?”

She arches an eyebrow and lookes back at me. “I thought you said fifteen minutes.”

“There was traffic.”

She shrugs. “I was naked five minutes ago.”

“Fuck,” I wrap my hands around her and she playfully swats them away. Instead, she slams a bowl of popcorn in my hands and plops herself down on the couch. I make my way toward her, shrugging my jacket off and making sure I sat close to her. Instead of running away she swivels her legs up onto my lap and leans back into the cushions.

Taking a handful of popcorn, she presses play and places a hand to her lips. “Shh, this is my favorite part.”

I look over at the movie, trying to focus on the screen rather than her pretty pink toenails. My right hand settles on her calf and I stroke her gently as I try to focus on Mr. Darcy telling Elizabeth Bennett that he loved her “most ardently” while rain poured down around them.

I look over at Natalie and she has her hand pressed against her lips in complete suspense. I chuckle lightly and her pretty eyes met mine. “What?”

I shrug. “I thought you said you’d seen this already.”

“Yes. Like thirty times, but it always gets to me.”

“Favorite movie?”

She nods. “Yup. And book.”

“I know how you feel. I get that same look every time Bruce Willis kicks German ass.”

She smiles brightly at me and then laughs “Die Hard is my favorite Christmas movie!”

I look at her wide eyes. “Really?”

“Yeah.” She took another mouthful of popcorn and I think I fell in love with her a little more in that moment.

“You watch Die Hard on Christmas? Not silly romance movies, or sappy sad ones that play constantly on a certain channel we both know you love? You prefer Bruce Willis kicking ass?”

“Yes! Why is that so hard to believe?”

I shake my head. “No, I just…you don’t seem like the type.”

She laughs. “I’m also a live music fan and a huge soccer fan.”

“Soccer, huh?” I once again shake my head. “I’m in shock. Next you’ll tell me you collect comic books and you like to dress up as your favorite superhero.”

“Hardcore DC fan. Superman’s my favorite, although Batman is high up there due to all that rugged, darkness. I even go to comic conventions with my brother.” She smiles up at me. “And if you’d like me to, I’ll dress up like any character you’d like.”

I groan and grab my chest falling back into the soft cushions. “You’re a woman after my own heart.”

She giggles as she watches me. I frown up at her. “What do you mean all that rugged darkness, huh? I’m the only rugged man you need.” I lean in on her and poke her side, gaining another giggle from her as she playfully shoves at my shoulder.

“So, you have a brother?”

She nods happily. “Yeah, he lives in Florida with my parents. He’s great, you’d really like him.”

I smile at her and for the first time in a while I felt relaxed. I felt like I was truly at home with her, eating popcorn and discussing movies and comic books. Not to say that my place wasn’t nice, but it was missing this, it was missing her warmth. This was better than what I originally had in mind. Instead of getting to know her body, which I definitely haven’t forgotten about, I was getting to know what made Natalie Empire, Natalie. She was so damn cute, I wanted to tuck her against my chest and never let her go.

“If you want to come next year you’re more than welcome to, we always have a blast!”

I smile at her and touchher cheek. “What are you doing for the holidays?”

She shrugs. “I’m probably heading to Florida to spend it with my family. I should be back for New Years’ though. Can’t stand all the traveling on holidays. People get too crazy.”

I nod and chuckle. “So, is it too risky of me to ask you to a party on New Year’s Eve?”

Her eyes light up as she looks at me. “A party?”

“It’s a masquerade party. The Annual New Year’s Eve Masquerade Party at the Capitale, downtown. Since my Father’s not going, I have two free tickets.”

“Oh my God! I’ve always wanted to go to a masquerade!” She claps her hands together and I realize that she wasn’t only cute and sweet, she was also a hopeless romantic and a completely sexy geek.

“You’re fucking perfect,” I whisper, and in one swoop of my arm I have her pinned down on the couch and had my lips gliding against hers in an all-consuming kiss. Our breaths mingle as our tongues meet in hot languid strokes. I deepen the kiss, digging my fingers into her hair, enjoying the coconutty taste of her.

“You taste so sweet,” I moan against her lips before claiming her mouth once again. My cock screams inside its confines, and I maneuver myself in between her legs. She spreads herself for me, gripping my back as I press myself against her. Her soft lips part every now and then as she gasps from the sensation of my cock gliding up against her hot crevice.

I didn’t want to stop kissing her, I just wanted to feel her. I nip at her lips and she sucks on my tongue, our moans blending, creating notes filled with pleasure. Her hips grind against me as I dip mine against her. We were like a pair of teenagers dry humping and making out on her couch. She made me feel so fucking alive, and so needed.

NATALIE

I didn’t think he’d actually show up at my apartment, but when I heard the knock on the door I had freaked out for about half a second before opening the door. In that moment I realized he wasn’t playing around. Now that I was finally in his arms I wanted more from him. I didn’t want him to leave. I wanted him to do what he promised me he would. It might not be on his bed, but it would definitely be on mine.

His cock feels like a steel rod pressed against me and I yearn to feel his skin on mine. I manage to tear myself away from his mouth and gently push him back. His hazel eyes were dark with desire and I knew I was tempting him in more ways than one. I jump over the side of the couch and he growls as he follows me down the hallway. I turn, walking backwards, and sweep off my nightshirt showing him my naked body for the first time, my breasts finally free for him to ogle. His eyes glide down my neck and he lingers hungrily on my breasts until they finally land on my black laced thong.

I don’t have the perfect figure. My breasts were full 38C cups, I had a narrow waist with thick, curvy thighs, and let’s just say my ass never fit right in any pair of jeans. Usually I was shy about my body, but standing there before him, the eagerness in his gaze made me feel like the sexiest woman in the world. I raised my hands and unpinned my hair, letting the curls cascade across my shoulders and breasts. He groans and his hand shoots to his crotch, slowly stroking it.

I smile playfully and turn around, intentionally swaying my hips, enticing him with my body. At twenty-three I hadn’t ever been turned on by a man like I was with Mack. He produced this unnerving sexual need in me that made me scared, yet gave me the courage I needed to finally give into my desires.

I lead him into my bedroom and slowly crawl up onto my bed. Leaning back into the pillows I watch him enter the room. I raise my legs straight up and slowly made a show of taking off my underwear. I could feel his eyes on me the whole entire time, and I deliberately open my legs for him as I meet his hungry gaze.

“Do what you promised me, Mack.” I spread my thighs for him and slid a finger down my slit. “Make me scream your name.”

“Fuuuuck!” He growls and I watch hungrily as he rips off his t-shirt and then slid off his sweatpants and briefs. His cock juts angrily forward, pointing right at me, instantly recognizing where it belonged.

“How is it you’ve been a virgin so long, huh?” He growls and slowly moves forward.

I bite my lip and crook my finger at him, inviting him to bed. “I guess a man has never made me crave him, as much as I crave you. Teach me Mack.”

He smiles wolfishly and crawls up onto the bed. “I’m going to make you all mine, Beautiful.”

“I’m already yours, Mack.”

He lets out a low harsh rumbling sound as he brings his cock up to my wet core. My pussy ached for him, making me purr at his touch. His silky hard rod glides along my slit and then he slaps the head against my clit making me whimper. My tender core contracts on air, begging for him inside of her.

“Don’t make me wait, Mack. I’ve waited too long. Fuck me.” My breaths come out in short pants as I run my hands across his broad shoulders.

He growls and shakes his head. “No, baby. I’m not going to fuck you tonight, I’ll leave that for when I’ve broken you in. Tonight, I’m going to make love to you. I want you to feel every single part of me, of us.”

As those words slip from his lips, I could feel the head of his cock enter me. Slowly he pushes forward until he reaches my barrier. He looks at me then, his face strained, but his eyes soft. He was so gorgeous, I thought at first, I was dreaming. My muscles contract around him and he tenses. He was so thick and long, I honestly thought he’d never be able to fit. As we stared at each other he leans down and hooks his arms under my shoulders, cradling me against him.

“It’s been so long for me Beautiful, I don’t know if I can last. Your body feels too fucking good wrapped around me. I’m gonna make you mine, baby, all mine.”

His hands clamp down on my shoulders and he thrusts inside of me, fully seating himself in my depths and making me scream. We lay there, completely still as a tear escapes down my cheek. His thumb sweeps it away and he leans down and grazes his lips against mine.

“Slow, Natalie. Take me slow, baby.”

He continues to kiss me across my cheek and down my neck. He leans back taking one of my nipples into his mouth causing me to arch into him, the feeling made my muscles tense up and I clamp down around his hard length. He sucks and nibbles on me, sending sensual shocks right to my core. Soon, I was tilting my hips up, rubbing my clit against his pelvic bone. His hands roam down my back and grip my ass. He sits up and looks down at me. Lifting my hips, he aligns me with his cock, and in one sudden move, he pulls out and thrusts back inside me.

“Ohhhh, my God! That feels so good!” I breathe out, clawing at his arms. “Again, do it again!”

He smiles at me and once again I feel his rigid cock pull out of me and then glide into me, stealing my breath away. Pleasure soaring through my loins, sending tingles all over every nerve ending of my body. I run my hands down his hard chest and trail my fingernails down his ripped abs enjoying his rhythmic movements against me.

His thrusts soon become frenzied and his cock starts to slam into me, my core becoming even slicker with each pound of his hips. His thumb grazes my clit and I scream out. His name slips from my lips over and over again as he circles my hardened nub. The sensation of being filled while he flicked my sensitive button was driving me wild with pleasure. I scream again as he applies pressure and suddenly I was cumming and shaking all over him.

He laughs and rubs at my pussy making me squeal and gush more liquid as wave after wave of my orgasm shudders through me. He presses the head of his cock to my entrance again and slips inside. “You’re so fucking responsive. You have no idea how unbelievably hot you are.”

He finds his rhythm again and soon knew just how to tilt his hips to make me reach that edge once again. A few more of his deep strokes had me releasing myself on another orgasm that leaves me breathless and drained.

I whimper and whine as Mack slowly slides himself inside me. He bends his head to my neck and licks and bites down onto my collarbone. His tender bites made me moan and writhe underneath his broad frame. I grind against his hard-sweaty body, allowing the coarse hair on his broad chest to rub at my sensitive nipples. My hands dig into his hair as he continues to rain kisses on my face and along my neck. His dick continues to pulse into me, sending little shocks of pleasure through me.

He nips at my ear and whispers. “I’m going to cum inside you.”

I whisper a harsh yes, hissing in ecstasy as he starts to ram himself deeper into me. He holds me tightly against him as he takes me, claims me as his. Unbelievably, his thrusts enticed that warm orgasmic sensation deep within me. I look up at him, my lips part in a silent scream and all he did was grin at me as the pleasure stole my breath away.

“Fuck! Cum with me, baby. Come on, do it. Let yourself go on me.” His words make me go overboard once again and just as I hear his roar of release, my world goes dark.

MACK

As I come to, I realize she had completely passed out. Worried, I shook her and slapped her cheek lightly. She only shifted beneath me and moaned. I let out a breath and shook my head smiling.

“That’s a first,” I whisper and get myself up off her. I go into the bathroom grinning. I’d never actually fucked a woman into fainting, but I figure there would be a lot of firsts with Natalie. Being inside her was exquisite torture, I’d never had a woman give themselves over to me like that. Shit I hadn’t had a woman in so long I forgot what it meant to have a woman’s trust like that. She had responded to my body so intensely, so completely. I lost count of how many times she’d orgasmed. It was such an erotic sight, I forgot about my own needs wanting to see her get lost in me over and over again.

I clean myself up and then grab a wet towel, I kneel before her and gingerly clean my remains from her. After I was done, I drifted back under the covers and tucked her against me. I felt her snuggle that sweet ass of hers against my cock and I swear I felt like I was floating. She felt so soft and supple against me and I buried my nose in her hair allowing myself to fall into a deep sleep with my beautiful Natalie in my arms.

I few hours later I feel something squeeze me tightly. As I open my eyelids, I find Natalie sprawled along my stomach, her arms wrapped tightly around me. Her brown curls were splayed out on my chest and her soft breaths hit my cock, stirring it back to life. I felt it harden and as it did, it jutted forward and pressed against her warm lips. She stirred and I kept my eyes closed, afraid to disturb her.

I feel her head prop up and then I feel her fingertips slide against my dick. I keep my eyes closed, allowing her to explore me. I wanted to give her the freedom to do whatever she wanted to me. I waited patiently to see what she’d do to me and the next thing I knew her warm mouth was around me. I jerk, my hips coming off the bed, and I watch as I disappear into her pretty mouth. I run my fingers through her hair and her eyes meet mine as she pleasures me. She was becoming an expert taking me down her throat and she quickly had me moaning her name as I came in her sweet mouth.

When she was done, she crawls up my body and hovers over me. Her long brown curls haloed her pretty face as she smiles at me. “Morning, Mr. Westbrook.”

I groan and drag her up beside me, cuddling her into the pillows. “You are getting a little too good at that.”

She drags her fingers through my hair and I felt a shiver roll down my spine. Her touch was the best aphrodisiac. “I had the best teacher.”

I nipped at her shoulder and she giggles. I hear the timer on my phone go off and I groan. “I don’t want to go into work. Can’t we just stay in bed and see how many times I can make you pass out.”

She shoves me playfully. “Oh my God, You’re insatiable!”

“I just enjoy when you scream my name for the whole of New York to hear.”

She laughs and pushes me back. She sat up and held her head. “Whoa! I think you fucked me into delirium. I’m totally dizzy.”

“Well you did faint on me, last night.”

She gave me a lopsided smile that made me melt a little. “It’s your fault. I never knew it could be that good.”

I press her hand to my chest. “I swear, next time I’ll make sure to do it again.”

She throws a pillow at my head and wander off to the bathroom. As soon as I hear the water running I make my own way into the fogged-up bathroom to see if I could hear her scream my name once more.

***

Two weeks later, I was standing outside of the Capitale waiting on my dream girl to appear. I hadn’t seen her for the last week since she had gone to see her family. But she had promised to spend New Year’s Eve with me and I couldn’t wait to have her in my arms again. I had missed her so much I wanted to make what we had official. I needed to do it.

As I wait on the top of the stairs, a vision in red appears before me. My beautiful girl slowly makes her way towards me, while a small seductive smile plays on her ruby red lips. The golden mask did nothing to hide her beauty. It only makes her look even more surreal. The dress was molded to her body, open at her center, exposing those two deliciously ample breasts. The dress clung to her hips, accentuating every tempting curve of her plush body. She stops right in front of me and I could see a deep flush spread across the soft pillows that were spilling out of the glamorous dress.

“I missed you,” she whispers.

My jaw was practically on the floor as I take her in, my cock twitching furiously within its confines. “My God beautiful, you look stunning!”

I wrap my hands around her waist and pull her against me. I had missed the feel of her, her warmth.  Our breaths mingle and I inhale her sweet coconut scent. “I’ll be the envy of every man in there.”

Her blue hues meet mine and they shone brightly in the dim lights. “I could say the same, Mr. Westbrook. You look incredibly handsome tonight. I don’t think I’ll be able to keep my hands off you.”

Her hands stroke my chest under the suit jacket and I groan, letting my lips hover over hers. “I don’t think I’ll be able to make it until midnight with you looking like that, Miss. Empire.”

“Well, we’ll just have to see how long you can last.” The vixen reaches between us and steals a moan from me as she skims my cock with her fingernails. “Why Mr. Westbrook! You’re very eager this evening.”

“You have no idea,” I growl against her lips. She pulls back and shakes her head as she continues to outline my hardened length. “No kissing, Mr. Westbrook. I wouldn’t want my makeup to get ruined.”

“Beautiful, I’m going to use your makeup to mark up my cock.”

She throws her head back and laugh, and I take the opportunity to suck on her neck. “Mack, please,” she breaths and gently pushes me away.

“I’ll leave you alone for a little while, Beautiful. But as soon as I have a chance I’m taking it.”

She places her hand in the crook of my arm and smiles wickedly. “I’ll hold you to your word.”

We spend the rest of the evening dancing and mingling with New York’s elite. Some knew my father, others wanted to call me in the new year to start drawing up contracts. Overall it was a good night, but my body was humming the entire time with Natalie glued to my side. She was like a swan gliding through the crowds of people, drawing them in with her beauty. They all wanted to know who she was, but all I could tell them was that she was the woman who stole my heart.

She was also a naughty little girl who kept stealing glances at my cock. I kept having to adjust myself every so often, trying to get involved in conversations and forget about my needs for the time being. But she wasn’t having it. Every now and then, she’d brush up against me, stroking my chest or pressing her breasts along my arm as she’d reach up to kiss my cheek. She’d whisper her dirty sins in my ear, all while smiling and talking to the people around us. At one point, she turns to greet someone and her ass rubs against my length. A grunt escapes my lips and I couldn’t help but squeeze her soft flesh.

I grab her by the arm and making up some excuse, I lead her away from the party. Walking down a long corridor, I start to check all the doors.

She giggles behind me as she holds onto my wrist. “Mack it’s almost midnight, what are you doing?”

A door finally opens and I pull her in with me. It was another dark ballroom with floor to ceiling windows that looks out into the city.

“Oh my God! It’s snowing!” She takes her mask off and rushes towards a window, a girlish look of wonder on her face.

I press up against her, swiveling my hips against her fleshy bottom. “You drive me crazy, Natalie.”

She laughs and places her hands on the window, molding her ass against me. “We have to go back out there, Mack. The Ball’s about to drop.”

I let my hands grip her gown and slowly start to bunch it up in my fists. “I plan to have my cock buried deep inside you by midnight, baby.”

She shivers against me and her breaths become labored as my hands finally find their way to her thighs. “Mr. Westbrook, this is very unprofessional behavior.”

“That’s exactly the type of behavior I like to engage in, Miss. Empire.”

I run my hands up along the tops of her thighs and then we both moan as my fingertips drifted down her body, making contact with her soft wet pussy. “Fuck, Natalie. You’re the sweetest little temptress. No panties? You must be desperate for me, aren’t you?”

She suddenly presses both hands against the glass and starts to rock her bottom up against me. “Put it inside me, Mack. I’ve been craving you every night since I left.”

I immediately undo my zipper, releasing my swollen rod. Her delicious ass engulfs it as she rubs against me. We both moan again and I reach over and dip my hand into her cleavage, rolling my fingertips against her soft areolas. The tips stiffen and she gasps and mewls with need.

I guide my cock to her entrance, coating her with the drops of precum that I was slowly releasing. “You’re so perfect, baby.” I groan as she got on her tip toes and let my cock glide through her folds.

“Mack, please. I need you inside me.”

I take a quick glance at my watch, and it was only a few seconds until midnight. Outside we could hear the laughter and clinking of glasses. The live band started to countdown and as it did I made sure the head of my dick made connection with her clit. She gasps and whimpers, begging me to enter her. I hold back for the right moment, “Five! Four! Three! Two…” and as we see the bursts of fireworks coming from Times Square, I sink my cock into her hot depths.

She screams as I take her up against that seventh story window, hoping that someone will look up and see me taking what was mine. We were already taking a chance of someone seeing us from the apartment complex across the way. But I didn’t care, in that moment I wanted the whole world to know she was mine. I stroked her breasts, rolling the tips through my fingers and as I fuck her, I grab her by the waist, lifting her so she was leaning against my chest.

“Oh my God! Oh baby that feels so deep like that,” she whispers breathlessly. Her heated breaths fog the window as she whimpers. I start to slow down and she whined and wiggled her ass, begging me to go faster.

“Happy New Year’s, Beautiful.” My voice was strains with pleasure as I penetrat her slowly. Her pussy quivers around me and I suck in a breath trying to control myself.

She giggles and gasps as my cock slid into her again. “Happy New Year’s, Mr. Westbrook.”

I kiss the side of her face as I hold her tightly. Nuzzling my nose against my favorite spot on her neck, I whisper the secret I had been keeping from her all night. “I love you my sweet temptress.”

She gasps again and grips onto my arms. “Marry me, Natalie? Marry me and make me the happiest man alive?”

She gasps and cries out as my words trigger her orgasm. She shudders in my arms as she screams my name and moans her yesses, over and over again. She grabs my neck and twists towards me so that she could press her lips against mine. “Yes, Mack. My God, yes!”

Her words made me growl with pleasure and I thrust into her, claiming her as my woman, as my wife. And as I come inside of her, I also claim my sweet Natalie as the future Mother of my children.

MACK

As we step back out into the crowd, I couldn’t stop myself from touching her. She was my beautiful woman and I wanted the whole world to know. I place my hand on her lower back, letting it slide down every now and then to cup her sweet ass.

Every once in a while, she’d look back at me and giggle, it was the sweetest fucking sound. I couldn’t help but be entranced by her. She was beautiful, sexy, and her brain aroused me, just as much as her body. Grabbing her by the hand I guide us toward the dance floor.

“You dance!” she laughs as I whirl her around and pull her into my arms.

“I’ve been known to have my moments,” I tease her.

A slow song starts and she giggles against my shoulder. “What are you laughing at, Beautiful?”

“Nothing.”

I lean back to look at her, and her eyes shine brightly back at me. “Tell me.”

She bites her lip and looks down at my shoulder, lightly playing with an imaginary thread. “You really asked me to marry you?”

“Just hitting you, huh?”

She looks up at me, but her eyes now shone with worry. “What will people say? What will they think of this, of us?”

I slide a finger along her chin and tilt her head up. I duck my head so that my lips graze hers. “They’ll think, wow, look at that sweet couple. Don’t they look so in love?”

She giggles against my lips and I couldn’t help but kiss her. The world slowly disappears as her hands slid around my neck, her body leaning up against my frame as our lips touch. It was a soft kiss, slow and languid. We took our time in that kiss, tasting, moaning quietly as we enjoyed each other.

Gently I broke the kiss, and grabbing her hand I turned to guide us out of the party. I wanted her back at my place. I wanted her scent on my pillows, on me. But as we step out into the brisk cold, a firm hand gripping onto my shoulder stops me. Turning around I came face to face with Barney Schneider himself.

“I knew it,” he sneers and glares at Natalie, the look in his eyes was mean and venomous. I immediately step in front of her.

“If you have something to say, then you say it to me. She has nothing to do with this.”

“She stole my fucking job!”

“You were not doing the job, Barney. What did you expect? I needed someone who was there to help, not hinder my projects. I’m sorry that this…”

I never finished my sentence because Barney lunges at Natalie. I grab him by the lapels of his jacket just as he goes for her.

“Slut! You’re going to pay for this!”

Natalie presses a hand to her chest and takes a few steps back. I grab Barney by his jacket and fling him back hard enough that he staggers and falls on his ass.

“Careful, Barney!” I yell as he tries to get up. “I suggest you stay down and believe me, you’re lucky you’re still alive after trying to lay your hands on what’s mine.”

“Your both conniving, dirty…”

I spot security at the doors and signal for them to come over. Barney was still yelling obscenities as they drag him away. I turn my back to them and place all my focus on my scared fiancée.

“Hey, are you alright?”

She was pressed up against the brick wall hugging her coat tightly. She shook her head, looking frazzled. “This isn’t right, it doesn’t feel right. He’s not going to let this go.”

I lean in on her, sliding a strand of her hair behind her ear. “Everything’s going to be fine. Don’t let that ruin tonight, baby. Let tonight be about us.”

She looks up at me and frowns. “How do you know he won’t come after us?”

I press my forehead to hers and close my eyes. Pausing for a moment, I figured I’d give her an honest answer. “I don’t. He might, he might not. But if he does something, anything against you, I’ll…”

“Shhh,” she presses a finger to my lips. “I don’t like you getting angry.”

I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. If there was anything I hated, it was that someone had tried to harm her. That he had tried to put his hands on her. I gripped her to me, slamming her into my chest and hugging her tight.

“You’re mine, Beautiful. Which means you’re mine to protect. No one’s going to hurt you. No one.”

She squeezes me tight and her whisper made my heart soar. “I love you Mr. Westbrook.”

I chuckle and grab her hand, I take her home with me, where she belongs.

NATALIE

I cannot believe this!

I should have known!

What a slut!

I run through the hallways, tears streaming down my face as I make my way to the elevators. I wanted out of Westbrook Inc. as fast as possible. I couldn’t believe what was happening. There was no way of stopping and there was no way that anyone could have prevented it.

My face was splattered all over the internet, my naked breasts on display as I was perched against that fourteenth story window with Mack taking me from behind. Of course, he wasn’t able to get a clear shot of Mack. He had been in the shadows, which in a way I was grateful for. I didn’t want anyone to touch his reputation. Mack was a good man and he didn’t deserve any of this, fuck neither did I. Barney Schneider had gone through with his word and aimed to destroy us. The son of a bitch had hired someone to follow me around, and now my whole private life was out on display for everyone to judge, to pry into. The whispers just wouldn’t die down, and the man in the shadows had become the topic of conversation throughout the office. If he only knew.

I keep my head down as I wait for the elevator, and as the doors open I slammed right into my fiancée’s chest. His face contorts from one of happiness to one of absolute concern as he took in my face.

“What happened?” His voice was low and filled with anger.

I shake my head and try to push past him but he grabs me and pulls me against his chest. I couldn’t help but bury myself in the safety of his arms and cry. I could tell when he realized what was going on, because his body immediately tenses.

I look up at him and he looked about ready to murder someone. “What the fuck is going on here?” He roars and the few employees that roamed the hallways stop in their tracks. He grabs my hand and drags me towards the receptionist desk.

“Show me,” he whispers glowering at the poor girl.

When she turns the screen toward him, his eyes go wide and his grip tightens on my hand. “Who the fuck sent you this?”

“I…I…I d-don’t know, Sir. It was in our emails this morning.”

“Son of a bitch!” He slams his hand against the desk and a few of the employees passing by scurry away. He looks over at me, an apologetic look in his eyes.

“Is this what I fucking pay you for? Delete it and get back to work before I find a receptionist who actually knows what being discreet means.”

Anger emanated through his body as he pulls me towards his office. I keep my head down as I pass by the same offices where I’d heard the judgements being called out as I fled moments earlier. As soon as we were in the safe confines of his four walls, he slams the door shut and sits me down.  He goes over to his mini bar and grabs a bottle of water. He stops and grabs some aspirin from his desk bringing it over to me. Crouching down before me he waits until I take the pills. My hands shook and tears fell from my eyes as I drink from the bottle.

“Everything’s going to be okay, baby. He’s not going to get away with this. Just give me a few minutes and everything is going to be just fine.”

I stare at him, bewildered by his lack of concern. “How? You can’t just erase that, Mack! God only knows who has seen that! Fuck, my family may have seen that!”

He runs a hand through his hair and ran to his desk. I hear him speaking with his lawyers who suggested he get the police on the case. He then calls the tech department and had them infiltrating each computer and deleting every email and video trace they could find. He watches me for a moment and then sits behind his desk and turns on his laptop. I slowly stand and walk up behind him. He was typing up a memo to all employees letting them know that any badmouthing of the company or the parties involved would receive an immediate dismissal.

“Mack, I don’t think this is a good idea.”

“Well, what do you want me to do?” He stands up and wraps his arms around me. “Tell me what to do Beautiful. I’ll do anything in order to see that smile on your face again.”

I sigh against him and hug him tightly. “It will blow over.”

“Not before I get my hands on that weasel.” The phone rings and he leans over to pick it up. He slowly nods and uh-huh a couple times.

“Hold on Dad, hold on. Natalie’s here, let me just put you on speaker.” He wraps his arm around me and pulls me close. “Go ahead Dad.”

“Natalie, how are you?” Mr. Westbrook’s familiar friendly voice came through, and it somehow eases my nerves a little.

“Hello Mr. Westbrook.”

“Natalie, I know you’re flustered, but Barney is not going to get away with any of this. I want you both to keep calm with what I am about to tell you.”

Mack looks over at me and frowns. “We’re listening Dad. We’re prepared for anything.”

“Look, Barry just called me. He left me one hell of a threat too. The picture he posted was sent through his corporate email. Apparently, he has only sent it throughout Westbrook Inc., but he has other pictures. Pictures of you as well Mack. Looks like he’s been following both of you for a while, he even hired someone to keep track of you. It’s how he found out you were both at the gala Saturday night.”

“Oh my God,” I gasp and place my hand over my mouth.

“Breathe baby,” Mack whispers.

“I’m sorry to say this Natalie, but I’ve seen the pictures. Looks like whoever he had following you took them from a building across the way. Barney’s not very smart. He divulged information he really shouldn’t have. If I would have known it was this easy to get information out of him, I wouldn’t have kept him so long in his Director role.”

“We can catch him for that, can’t we? For following us, for trying to harm Natalie the other night.” Mack growls and I watch his knuckles go white as he fists his hand.

“He stated that if I didn’t get him five million in the next hour he would expose your face, son, on social media.”

“He wouldn’t dare!” I gasp.

“I’m not afraid of the man. He is angry and acting stupid. But I did find something that saddens me. I meant to tell you a few weeks ago, but I figured he was gone and it wasn’t pertinent anymore. Until now.”

“What was it?” Mack asks, concern in his eyes.

“Looks like he’s been covering for a few people at the offices. I was looking through some old files after he left and found a few investigations done by him for Sexual Harassment against some of the managers. When I called the employees, the women all stated that nothing was ever done or looked into. A few of them even told me he threatened them with the loss of their jobs if they breathed a word to anyone. One or two spoke of his own advances.”

“Son of a bitch!” Mack bangs his fist against the desk and suddenly his eyes lock on me. A fierce look in his gaze. “Did he ever lay a finger on you?”

I shake my head. “No. I mean he’d say I looked nice, and at times his eyes would linger, but he never went any further than that.” Mack frowns and shakes his head at me.

“You should have said something,” Mack frowns.

“You should have told me Natalie,” Mr. Westbrook interceded.

“I didn’t think anything of it. Look, it’s already hard enough working in HR for such a large company. And being surrounded by men on a constant basis, it just becomes the norm.”

“Bullshit,” Mack grits out. “You should never have to suffer through any of that. Your tough baby, I’ve seen you. But that doesn’t mean you have to put up with it. Understood.”

I nod. “Yes.”

“Well kids, Barney has dug his own grave. Turns out his stupidity works to our benefit.”

Mack leans over the phone and frowns. “What are you talking about Dad?”

“If there’s one piece of advice I can give you son, it’s to always have backup for everything you do and say. I record everything. It became a bit of a habit, actually. Every conversation, every private meeting, everything I have ever said has been recorded.”

I look over at Mack in surprise and a glimmer of hope transpire between us. “What does that mean for us, Mr. Westbrook?”

“It means that Barney Schneider is about to be arrested for harassment, intimidation and threats made against the owners of Westbrook Inc. and their employee Natalie Empire.”

Mack and I look at each other and smile. “Does he know?”

There was a long pause and then you could hear the deep sad sigh that emanates from Mack’s father. “No. Of course not. He’ll be arrested within the hour. Sad to say this, because back when we first started, Barney had actually been a great manager. Then again, it’s not really how you start your journey, it’s how you end it. That’s how you’re remembered.”

“Thank you, Dad.”

“Son, you know I’ll do anything for you. And although all this mess has transpired, one good thing has come out of it.”

Mack smiles at me. “And what’s that Dad?”

“To be honest, I knew Natalie was meant for you from the beginning Mack. When I hired her, it just felt, right. Take care of her son. Take care of each other.”

Mack smiles at me and caresses my cheek. “Yes, Sir,” he stated quietly.

“I’ll keep you both updated as soon as I hear any news. And Natalie?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Welcome to the Westbrook family sweetheart.”

I laugh. “Thank you, Mr. Westbrook.”

Mack hangs up the phone and pulls me against him. I couldn’t help but melt into the safety of his arms. Relief flooding through my senses. I wrap my arms around him and give him a sad smile. I was glad that Schneider was stopped before he could do anymore harm, but now we faced the matter of the employees.

“What are we going to tell the employees?” I whisper.

“We’ll tell them that I love you,” he states matter-of-factly.

“It’s not that simple and besides the only one who was implicated here is me. Nowhere does it show your face or imply in any way, shape or form that it’s you.”

“And you think that I’m going to sit back and let your reputation be blemished. You’ve got another thing coming if that’s the case baby. Your man doesn’t back down so easily.”

“I’m just glad that you weren’t involved! So please don’t involve yourself now.”

He leans back in his chair and tugs me onto his lap. He hugs me to him and reaching round me he grabs the keyboard. I watch as he deletes the memo he was sending and instead started to type up an email invitation. I watch as the words appeared on the screen.

To all Westbrook Inc. Employees,

I’d like to formally announce my engagement to Miss Natalie Empire. My future wife and I would like to invite you all to our engagement dinner at the end of the month as we’ll be sharing our love with the people who mean the most to us. If anyone has any objections I suggest you keep them to yourselves.

Before I could protest on the last comment he writes, he presses send. I close my eyes and laugh. “I can’t believe you did that?”

He turns me around, forcing me to straddle him as I face him. “I told you no one was going to ruin what was mine. And you are mine, Natalie. If they don’t like it, they can leave. I’ll fight a million lawsuits as long as I get to have you at the end.”

“You’re crazy!”

“About you, fuck yeah! Now they can’t say anything. Because what they saw were two lovers having the most incredible sex of their lives, nothing else. You shouldn’t be afraid or ashamed my sweet girl. You should be proud that you have a man who can satisfy you in every way possible.”

I laugh heartily. “You are crazy. But you’re my kind of crazy and I love you Mack Westbrook!”

I lower my head, my mouth a breath away from him. I gingerly run my tongue between his lips and he let me kiss him. His control only lasts a few minutes before he has his lips molded on mine and he didn’t let me go until he made sure everyone hears me moaning his name.

One year later

“Oh! Oh my! Oh my God, Mack! I love it so much!”

Natalie twirls around in the small room set off the side of our bedroom. It had taken me months to get the nursery ready for her. Now, instead of shouts of ecstasy, I was receiving shouts of happiness.

We needed happiness in our life and ever since she told me the baby was coming I made it a point to make sure our life was at peace, especially after everything we’d gone through. Barney had been found guilty, but we took pity on the older man and didn’t press for any charges despite what he did. The court on the other hand, sentenced him to five years of time behind bars for blackmail and sexual harassment. There was absolutely nothing we could do to stop it. Several of the women he’d threatened had come forward and they wanted justice, rightfully so.

In the midst of all this, after I announced our engagement, we threw a large gathering and invited all of the employees. By that time, the news of Barney’s arrest had spread, and the gossip had quickly died down. They all knew better than to mess with the owner’s fiancée, let alone his wife. In spite of the fact that I begged her not to, Natalie still left the company. She said it was best not to mix business with pleasure, especially since I wouldn’t let her leave my office unless it was absolutely necessary. She decided to go back to school and finish up her masters in International Business. I couldn’t say no to her. And even though she wasn’t around during the day, every night I made sure to show her just how much I missed her.

We had gotten married in the Spring. The wedding was not extravagant by any means, on the contrary it was a small affair, just our loved ones. It’s what Natalie had wanted and I would give her the world if she asked for it. We had moved into a larger apartment in Chelsea just a few months ago and I had insisted on painting and designing the baby’s room myself. I was actually quite proud of my handyman abilities, and seeing my wife’s delighted expression was all the thank you I needed.

I quickly make my way to her and wrap my arms around my very pregnant wife, nuzzling her neck, knowing it drove her crazy when I did that.

“I’m glad you like it baby.”

She moans and presses her sweet ass against my crotch. My dick immediately jumps to attention, ready to satisfy her needs. There wasn’t a day I didn’t have her moaning and bouncing off my cock. Pregnancy had made her incredibly horny and she’d been insatiable the last few months. I spent hours of my day between her legs making her cum. Not that I was complaining, but lately she’d been upset that I wasn’t taking her harder.

She turns around and starts yanking at my belt. “Baby, we’ve got to go slow.”

“But I really want to thank my husband,” she pouts sexily. And soon she has my cock in her hands and she lowers herself onto her knees before me. Of course, she had to lean on me to do it, but the outcome was sexy nonetheless. My eight-month pregnant wife was stroking her clit and cumming as she suckled at my balls.

As she moans around my shaft, I slide myself out of her mouth and position myself behind her. I stroke her back softly and she arches back, begging me to fill her. As I enter her I clench my jaw. She immediately had a vice grip on me as her sensitive pussy orgasmed from my penetration. I swear, pregnant sex was the hottest most intense sex ever. I run my hands across her soft, round globes as I slide my cock inside her.

“Do it harder, Mack,” she whines. “I could barely feel you.”

I slap one of her cheeks and she shouts as she comes again. “Is that so? Your pussy is telling me she’s loving this, Beautiful. Who should I listen to?”

“Oh God! Please, Mack! Please!”

She starts rocking herself back into me and I couldn’t help but please my horny wife. I plunge into her in hard rigid strokes.

“You’re such a naughty mommy, Beautiful.” I smack her ass, watching it jiggle as she bucks against me. I fuck her hard and deep like she wants and she goes wild against me. She meets me thrust for thrust and I quickly reach around her thighs to find her needy little bud. Flicking it she starts to cry out my name as another orgasm swept over her. Her pussy clenches and contracts around me and I wasn’t going to be able to hold back much longer.

“Again, Mack! Do it again!”

I grip her hips and thrust inside of her, being careful of her even though she was wild with need. I rub against her back hole and she screams again. This time her orgasm lasts longer, and it milks my cock as I finally release myself inside of her. She shudders against me as she sexily grinds her hips along my pelvis.

Suddenly she spasms and warmth seeps from her thighs. I slid out of her as she cried out in pain.

“What is it, baby?” I strok her back and her bright blue eyes grew.

Holding her belly, she looks up at me in desperation. “I think it’s time!”

“Are you sure?” I try to breathe, remaining calm for her.

“Yes! My water just broke!”

I give her a wolfish smile, joking as a method to easing her discomfort. “Damn! I’m that good, huh?”

“Mack!” She swats at my arm and groans.

I grin from ear to ear as I lift her in my arms. I kiss her forehead and she laughs and grimaces as she tells me to hurry. Our baby boy was about to be born and as I look down at my radiant wife, I didn’t think I could be any happier.

My best friend Sofia knows I haven’t been on a date in over a year now. That's why she set me up with this guy I've never even met before.

I've never been on a blind date, but this time, I'm willing to make an exception, because Sofia has praised this man and made him sound almost unreal.

My date is inside the restaurant right now, and as soon as I get out of this car and walk in there, I will be faced with someone who may potentially be an asshole, a total catch, or a boring loser. I'll take what I can get, seeing as I've been so busy lately with medical school that I haven't even had time to use my toys, let alone date a whole person.

I honestly can't remember the last time I had an orgasm.

And, if this date doesn't go well, I've got a four-week break before I begin my preceptorships—enough time for me to peruse the city and find more dates.

The road to becoming a physician is not easy, especially not on my love life, so risks I simply will have to take.

I pull down the mirror to check my reflection. My lips are a respectable red with the lipstick I applied earlier, and my short blonde hair is elegantly styled. I'm wearing a black pencil skirt and a blue blouse. Simple, yet elegant.

I open the car door and step out. The summer wind of New York City is already daring me to get back inside my car where it's cooler. Clearing my throat, I walk slowly toward the door of the restaurant, taking a deep breath before I pull it open.

The AC-filled air of the sophisticated space feels welcoming on my skin and nose, and I inhale deeply, breathing in the rich scent of Italian food and wine.

“Hi, welcome. I'm Kelly. Do you have a reservation?” the hostess greets me.

“Yes, but I believe my date is already here,” I reply as I look around. Every table looks to be fully occupied by either couples or business partners, except for one very last table near a nearly-hidden section of the restaurant. A discreet man has his back to us as he looks down at his phone. The area around him is empty, as if everyone else knows he’s an important person and has left it all to him.

I point to the dark-haired man in a suit, even if I can't see his face. “I think that's him.”

“Are you Taylor Middle?”

I raise a brow, showing my surprise that she didn’t have to look at the clipboard in her hand to say my name, as if she was told to memorize it. Odd, but okay.

I nod at her, confirming.

The hostess nods back, then signals to someone from afar who I don’t quite see as she lets me pass. “Your dining companion awaits,” she adds with an all-knowing smile as I walk past her, muttering a thank-you.

I brace myself. As I’ve mainly been focusing on my schooling and medical career, looking good hasn’t been on my mind much, but tonight, I’m wearing heels especially for this occasion, knowing they make my legs look endless and should help me to entice my date in a way I haven’t had any interest in doing for a long while now.

I’m stopped by two men who seem to appear out of nowhere to stand in front of me.

“Sorry?” I ask with a frown, as I look up at the intimidating men with earpieces hanging from their ears. They tower over me and I have to swallow and exhale deeply to keep a panic from coming up.

“Do you mind, Miss Middle?” one of them asks politely, showing me what to do with simple gestures.

Confused but nonetheless accommodating, I raise my arms and one of them takes my purse from me. As I wait, standing there while one of the mountain men touches me all over my tight blouse and skirt and even takes off my heels, I watch my mysterious date in the corner and he doesn’t budge. It's as if he doesn't want his face shown.

Who is he? And why is all of this necessary just to approach him?

Is he that paranoid that he brings these two giants to his rendezvous just so they can search his dates? I would understand a bodyguard...but this is simply too much. This man is only an inch away from pulling down my underwear just to see inside!

I look to my side just as the other man starts placing my belongings back into my purse after studying each and every item. Yeah, because this is a Hollywood spy movie and I’m James Bond’s nemesis. What else can my lipstick do except give my victim’s lips a rosier look?

After what feels like eons, the man gives me back my purse and nods at me in approval. “Please proceed, Miss Middle?” He waves in the direction of the table where my date is sitting.

How do they even know my name?

Without question, I proceed, clearing my throat and trying to put this strange procedure I’ve just endured behind me.

“Hello?” I ask in a low tone as I carefully approach the table.

The man turns around to look at me, then stands up immediately.

“Taylor, right?”

I hear the cracking sound of my jaw breaking as it lands on the floor when the man smiles at me. “Yes. Hi. Taylor, that's...me.”

His scent now invades my nostrils. I feel drool coming on as I breathe in his rich and masculine cologne.

“Pardon?” he says, an amused smirk on his face.

With his address, I now realize that I actually whispered to him before in a cracked voice. I clear my throat, answering him, but this time my voice comes out awkwardly, much louder than it needs to.

“Sorry, yes. It’s me, Taylor.”

“Nice to meet you, Taylor.” He offers his hand to me and I shake it, knowing I have an incredulous look on my face still but not able to help it. “I'm Mason, and I've got to say, Sofia didn't lie when she described how beautiful you are.”

“Wow...” I whisper, before swallowing. “Um, nice to meet you too, Mason. You are, um…beautiful as well.” I shake my head. “I’m sorry, I just...I can’t understand that you’re standing in front of me right now. How?” I ask in a whisper.

He smiles, his pearly whites nearly blinding me. He has full lips that are made to sin and a set of brown eyes dark enough to see through me. A cleft on his chin, and a head of thick and shiny dark hair for the country to envy.

“You know, we’re pretty far enough from everyone in here that you don’t have to whisper to me, Taylor.”

I chuckle. “I’m sorry, I can’t help but feel like I’ll reveal your identity to everyone here if I talk any louder.”

“No worries. Shall we sit?” he asks, pulling out the chair for me.

Haroldson Mason Walker Ford. I know who he is. I’m pretty sure anyone would.

“Mason, huh?” I hear myself say with a chuckle as I settle on the chair and place my purse next to me.

“Well, it is my name, is it not?” he challenges with a small smirk, and he sits across from me.

“It's one of them. You have four names and I have never heard people refer to you as Mason. That's smart."

"Thank you," he replies, as if he truly means it.

"I can't be the only one who's called you smart this week," I scoff.

Mason chuckles and nods as he picks up a glass filled with water. "You're right, but somehow, I am more flattered by you doing it." He smiles before taking a quick sip.

I love his smile.

I'm not the only one. The whole country loves his famous smile, but at this very moment in time, I'm the one on the receiving end of it and I have never felt so special in my entire life.

That’s because Mason is a very special man.

And as it hits me who I’m on a date with, I begin to look around frantically. "This restaurant is so open. How is outside not full of paparazzi right now?" I hiss.

"We entered from the back and had this area blocked off. No one here suspects it's me. We spoke to the manager and the staff in confidence—they are the only ones aware. Don't worry. If none of them see my face, we will have a very quiet and private dinner."

“Oh.” I relax now, picking up the full glass in front of me and taking a drink. When I put it down, I clear my throat before asking, “What was Sofia thinking? What did she think we would have in common?”

Mason leans in, elbows on the table as he studies me. His smile is wider now.

“Oh, I trust Sofia may have seen something worthwhile with us. I trust her.”

I return his smile. “I don’t doubt it. But, if I were you, I wouldn’t trust anyone to set me up—on a blind date, no less.”

“I am known to take some risks now and again.” His smile turns firm. “But not with the people I trust. I trust Sofia with my life. And I’m assuming you have a similar relationship with her, to let her set you up.”

I nod, letting my face split into a proud smile. “I do. With my life.” I lean in too, pressing my weight on my elbows, mirroring him. “But I didn’t even know she knew you. She never even once hinted…”

He nods in understanding, his smile turning grateful. “Well, Sofia respects my privacy enough that she doesn’t flaunt the fact she knows me. I appreciate that. She’s one of the only friends I still have from my life before...this. She’s never changed.”

"She never does,” I agree. “She’s awesome.”

He leans back, his eyes not leaving mine. “Now that we’ve agreed on how awesome Sofia is, can I please learn something about my date?”

My cheeks burn as I look down at the clean white tablecloth. “Why didn't you just empty the whole restaurant? I mean, someone like you certainly can. Probably should."

"I miss normal, Taylor. I wanted this date to feel as normal as possible. Before I became a public figure, I went on dates all the time and walked the streets without causing a commotion. It's been two years since, and I woke up this morning wanting to challenge myself. I wanted to be out in the open and have no one be the wiser."

“Now that’s a risk.”

“Yes. I do love those.”

I nod, laughing a little as I pick up the menu. “Yes, you do.”

A minute later, a waiter comes to take our order as we continue talking.

“That’s why a lot of the country loves you. You’re different and refreshing. And your looks… Scientists found that the more good looking a person is, the more people are willing to listen to him or her and accept, follow him or her.”

“Hm, that explains why I have this urge to follow you around,” he says, giving me a toothy smile—but then shakes his head. “I promise that sounded less creepy in my head.”

“Wow. You can really charm the pants off anyone,” I joke as I laugh with him.

“There’s only one person I want to do that to right now.”

“Your refreshments, Sir, Ma’am,” the returning waiter says, interrupting us to place the two glasses in front us.

“Thank you,” Mason and I chorus, before digging in, in silence.

After a long pause, I say, “I saw the news yesterday. The new things coming to light about your time in the military. All of the new testimonies. You’re a brave man, Sir.”

He raises a hand. “Oh, stop.” He shakes his head. “I was just doing my job. It was my duty.”

I pause. “Still. Thank you for your service.”

He nods with a small and timid half-smile.

“Why didn’t you tell all those stories when you were...you know, campaigning?”

“I didn’t want to. I respect my unit too much to have ever exploited them like that. What we went through wasn’t for that.”

I feel my chest getting warm as I say, “I respect that. That was very honorable of you.”

Mason and I talk and talk for what feels like hours. I have not laughed like this in so long. I almost forget who I’m talking to until he brings up the topic of work.

“You say one joke in a room, off the record, and it makes national news the next day and you have to go out there and appease the world.”

“True. Someone like you can't afford to make mistakes, or even to misspeak,” I agree, taking another bite of my food. “Actually, I can relate in some way. In my line of work, one wrong move with your little finger and you can cause someone's death. That’s why I was so insecure about becoming a surgeon at first. As a kid, I was so clumsy, and you’d think that would change when I became an adult, but nope."

He smiles. "See? We may have more in common than you thought."

I find myself smiling back and relaxing into the chair. "Yeah. I guess we do."

“And don’t worry. You’re going to be a great surgeon.”

“Thank you.” I feel my cheeks heat again.

“I’ve never been so sure,” he replies, reaching up and placing his warm hand over mine.

I swallow abruptly as my eyes flutter.

"Pardon me, Sir," a gravelly voice says as a shadow covers us, and I wrench my hand away as if we’re two kids caught under the bleachers.

I giggle just a bit as I realize how ridiculous that was. I’m a grown woman and this is a romantic date. I shouldn’t be feeling as if I’m sneaking around behind my parents’ back.

I look up to see that it's one of the men who searched me earlier. His body is so large that it throws us both into a whole other atmosphere, revolving around a different sun. His face is blank, completely void of any expression as he continues.

"Some civilians are starting to take notice. We have to move now."

"Thank you, Abel." My date nods and shoots me a smirk, then says, "I hope you don't mind..."

"I don't mind," I say quickly, shaking my head.

He frowns. "What did you think I was going to say?"

"That the date is over? I understand. I mean, you’re...you, and if anyone’s time is valuable, it’s yours..."

"Taylor, no way. I was going to ask you to come with me—if you wouldn't mind."

“Oh.” I smile. "Where are we going?"

"Somewhere no one will find us."

A minute later, Mason and I are escorted to the back door of the restaurant and a big black, unmarked SUV pulls up. Abel hurries in front to open the door for us while the two others get in the passenger seat.

As we sit in the car, I look behind me and see that there are five other SUVs following us.

“Wow. That many? Just for a date?”

He shrugs. “Comes with the job.”

I sigh and nod in understanding, scooching myself closer to him. “So. What can I do to pry our destination out of you?”

Our faces an inch closer now, his breath warms my face as we look into each other’s eyes. “Your lips,” he whispers.

“My lips?” I whisper back, swallowing hard as I smooth my fingers over his lapel.

“They look so soft.” His thumb touches my bottom lip and I taste him, using the very tip of my tongue. “I want to taste them.”

“What’s stopping you?” My chest starts moving higher and faster as we breathe into each other.

“Sir, we’ve arrived,” a booming voice interrupts us, and again, I catch myself fleeing from my date like a teenage girl who’s been caught breaking curfew.

This time, Mason and I laugh together as the guards open each door on our sides and we get out separately, joining again after I’ve crossed over to him on the sidewalk. I take his proffered hand.

We follow Abel into a building as the two others follow behind us.

“Where are we?”

“Top secret location,” Mason replies with a smirk.

“Hiding in plain sight?” I frown as I look back to where we just came from. I can see the streets clearly as the walls are made of clear steel.

Mason looks at me with a smile as we walk. “The best-kept secrets aren’t hidden.”

“I’d beg to differ,” I say, with a smile of my own.

“Don’t worry. No one saw us come in and no one will see us get out. And this place is surrounded, even if no one can tell.”

We walk into a dim-lit lobby, decorated with maroon-colored poles that reach the ceiling. There’s a man behind the tall, round desk. He simply nods at Mason, then at me, then at the guards.

“This is my true home,” Mason adds, as Abel chooses one elevator and summons it with an ID he fetches out of his pocket.

The golden-framed doors open and we all walk in, including the three guards.

It’s a bit crowded, and I slowly look up at Abel and the other guards as they all surround us like we’re two birds in a golden cage. The tension is awkward, but maybe it’s just me, because Mason seems as comfortable as ever.

Clearing my throat and fidgeting with my earing, I look at the guards again, wondering, If Mason and I have sex tonight, will they be there looking down on us? Will they also inspect my vagina to check I’m not carrying a weapon in there? Maybe some teeth?

“Pst, Taylor, you’re staring,” Mason whispers in my ear, sounding amused.

Startled, I look quickly away. “Oh, sorry, I… I didn’t mean to be rude. I, um…  I don’t think they like me very much. Look at their faces,” I say in a whisper.

Mason chuckles. “They have nothing against you, Taylor. That’s just their faces.”

The golden doors split open and we exit, turning down a corridor with polished ceiling sconces and bright diamond chandeliers.

Then we stop at a large, heavy door.

“Your turn, Sir,” Abel says, waiting.

Mason lets go of my hand and places it on a blinking screen that I realize is a biometric palm scanner. The screen lights up in bright green, and two words appear: Access Granted.

Abel pulls open the heavy door that was once locked and we saunter down another corridor toward a second chain of elevators. This time, there’s no button to press to summon the car, so Mason has to again use his hand for the elevator to work.

Finally, we step out of the elevator after another awkward ride. This time, the room that awaits us is more intimate.

An art deco-style painting hangs on the wall above a plant.

As we walk further into the luxurious residence, the guards start to scatter immediately, each one of them disappearing into the different corners of the place.

“Um…” I look to Mason as he relieves me of my purse and places it on the table beside the plant. “Where did they all just go?”

“Their security rooms, respectively. Don’t worry—we won’t be seeing them again unless I need them, or if something else arises that requires us to escape the premises.”

“Oh.”

“Drink?” he offers.

“Yes. Thank you.” I step down the stairs to a low-level room, admiring everything around me. “Wow, this place…”

“I bought it a year ago. I wanted a place to just...breathe,” Mason says from another room. I hear him pouring the drinks.

“It’s lavish, yet so intimate.”

“Yeah. I brought my life from before here with me. Everything I owned before is here.”

I can see that as I sweep my hand over a wooden grandfather clock and find that inside it is a framed photo of Mason, in his late mother’s arms. Her smile is brilliant as she holds onto her months-old baby boy. Mason’s late father is standing behind her, his hand placed protectively on her shoulder as he smiles for the photo.

In another framed image, Mason is a young teenager, standing next to his mother, nearly at her shoulder. “These are so sweet. Your mother was so pretty. And you—I can’t believe you looked that good as a teenager. Did you miss the memo? We’re supposed to be hideous at that age. I was.”

“I truly doubt that,” Mason says from behind me, sounding closer now.

I turn to him, taking the glass of wine he hands me.

With a skeptical, half-lidded glance, he chuckles. “I bet you were beautiful.”

Something vibrates in his pocket, and he takes out his phone while holding his wine glass in his other hand. The phone screen casts a glow on his handsome face as he smiles.

“That’s Sofia. She’s, um, asking how the date is going. More like bragging, actually.” He shows me the screen and I read the text. Sofia’s message says, ‘I was right, wasn’t I? Taylor is as amazing as I warned you, isn’t she?’

He locks the phone as our eyes lock together. “She was right. You are amazing, Taylor. You are that and more. “

I’m about to say ditto but another vibration comes from somewhere else in the room, and I laugh when I realize it’s coming from my purse. “Sounds like she’s texting me too.”

“I’ll get it,” Mason says with a laugh, and he leaves me to go fetch my phone.

I turn back to the display of framed photos. There’s one with Mason posing with ten other men and women, but somehow, he manages to stand out, even though he wears the same clothes as everyone else. There’s a glint in his eyes as he tightly smiles. He is immaculately dressed in his military uniform, looking far better in it than the rest. He’s in his early twenties in this, and I can tell that this was taken before he and his team were deployed. He still looks untouched by the shudders of war. This photograph shows the man before his sacrifices, before his mother died, and then his father right after, while he was away serving his country. I decide that I like him better as he is now. The war hero who risked his life to save others—the man in the photo—is beautiful. But the man I am with right now is far more marvelous with all of his scars.

“Same text,” Mason tells me from the other side of the room as he reads the screen of my phone.

“Cheeky Sofia,” I say, as I walk now into a grand room. I trace my hand along the sculpture of an eagle. There’s a mirror next to it, and the tasteful lighting in the space nearly makes me look as if my life is playing through a giant screen in some movie-theater somewhere. Especially given who my date is. This still feels unreal.

How did I go from hoping my date wasn’t a boring loser, to him being Haroldson Ford?

This doesn’t just happen!

I have so many questions for my best friend. The first one being, how in the Holy Hell does she know Mason enough to set him up on a date like he’s just any regular guy walking on the streets?

When she told me about this date, even though she was raving about how awesome he was and how perfect we would be together, she still talked so casually about him.

After taking a long sip of the wine, I look up at the high, curved ceiling, wondering how I got here.

“What are you thinking about right now?”

I turn swiftly at the deep sound his voice, feeling his hand grasp my shoulder in comfort.

“I’m just terrified at the thought of you seeing my hideous tattoo. It’s the stuff of nightmares, I tell you,” I joke.

“Oh. It can’t be that bad, surely.” He laughs.

I nod, widening my eyes for emphasis. “Oh, trust me. It is. Sofia had an identical one and she had it removed last year. I’m doing the same next month. I have an appointment. I’m doing it.”

“I’m sure I’ll love it. And if not, maybe I’ll love the memory behind it.”

I squint at him, unable to keep my smile to myself. “You do see the good in everything, don’t you?”

“I very much do. I can’t help it. Not everything is bad. There has to be a bright side to everything.”

“Do you have any tattoos?”

“I do not, but I do have many scars.”

“Yeah.” I look at the one on his neck. It looks like the work of a knife. It healed badly, as if it was clumsily patched up. I reach out and trace my finger over it. Mason closes his eyes, leaning into my touch.

"How did you get this?” I ask, then quickly realize my invasion. “If I may ask..." I add carefully, looking down from his face quickly, feeling embarrassed as I take my hand away.

A moment later, I feel his fingers squeeze my chin, pulling my face up. My eyes meet his again.

"It’s okay, Taylor. I’m proud of these scars. I’m proud of all my scars. And please, don’t stop touching me."

A hot wave insults my cheeks and my heart pounds at our intense closeness. I swallow, my voice cracking as I go on.

“I don’t want to invade your privacy. I know your time there was awful, so I don’t want to bring up any bad memories by asking you.” I resume rubbing my finger against his scar. He relaxes into my touch again, his throat working on a swallow.

“It’s okay,” he whispers, rubbing his thumb over my bottom lip. “I would be happy to tell you the stories behind all my scars.” His hand lowers to my collarbone and it heats me up, my skin flushing beneath his touch. “I actually got this one while being mugged. He was a father. They were so poor, and the war made it even worse for them. Poor guy had no choice but to wait outside our camp, even knowing the risk in attempting to hurt an American soldier. After he accidentally cut me, he went down on his knees and begged for my forgiveness, offering me the bloody knife so I could cut him back. My heart just...broke. I gave him all the money that I had on me at the time. I told him to run and take care of his family, then I went into the wood and patched myself up. I didn’t want to be a burden when I went back to camp. I saw him a week before we left. He and his wife had three daughters. One of them was a two-month-old baby. God, the look on his face when he saw me again. I only knew a few words in his language, but I could understand everything he was telling me just by looking into his eyes. I have never seen a man so grateful. He thanked me over, and over again.”

“Thank you for telling me that. I cannot imagine what it was like for him, having to resort to that to feed his family.” I let my finger fall onto his bicep, and squeeze a little as I say, "And you are amazing."

"Go on," he jokes with an infectious smile, making me laugh.

A comfortable silence falls over us as the air between us gets thicker. Then, Mason whispers, “Show me.”

My hand is still going back and forth, up and down his arm. He wets his lips, rolling his tongue around his now open mouth as he looks down at me.

“Show you?” I repeat, my breath heavier now as the space disappears between us. My body presses against his.

§He takes the wine glass from me, leaving it on the table next to us. “Show me the tattoo.”

My heart skips a beat as Mason now takes my hand, kissing each finger.

“Are you sure.” I swallow, pressing my thighs together. “It’s really ugly. I’m warning you.”

“Where is it?” he asks softly, nibbling on my ear now, making me throw my head back.

“On my thigh.” I moan the words as he kisses my neck.

He reaches for the hem of my skirt, bringing it up slowly, revealing my bare thigh inch by inch.

Then he pulls away and kneels in front of me. Leaning forward, he presses his lips against the sensitive skin of my left thigh.

“Mason,” I breathe as he starts sucking in, his warm mouth leaving red marks behind as he works his way up.

Finally, he sees it. A smile graces his face.

“I told you,” I say with a quiet laugh.

He laughs too. “It’s gorgeous on you. Trust me,” he mutters, looking at me with a big smile.

“Now I know you are full of shit,” I joke, throwing my head back with laughter.

Standing up, he takes my hand and pulls me to a door at the end of the hall. He turns the lock, leading us into a large bedroom.

“Wow,” I say as I look around. “How can you not dream beautiful dreams sleeping in a room like this?”

“I do,” he tells me, letting go of my hand to unbutton his cuffs.

“I don’t doubt it. This is a room fit for a...well, someone exactly like you.” I especially admire how the sophisticated yet natural-looking light strikes the dark-blue walls. The custom bed, dressed with creamy silk, serves as a mere addition to the whole decor. Everything falls together to create a perfect blend, pleasing to the eyes. Pleasing to the soul.

If I could, I would never leave this room.

Mason steps in front of me. His dark head hangs down in waiting. He's abandoned his jacket, unbuttoned the top of his shirt and loosened his collar and tie, leaving him wearing his impeccably tailored waistcoat, and leaving me salivating at the little glimpse of his body he has revealed so far. His muscular forearms are nearly protruding out of the sleeves of his white dress shirt. It stretches and pulls over his broad shoulders and muscles.

"Kiss me, Taylor," he grumbles.

I do. Pointing up on my tippy-toes like a ballerina, my lips reach his. They are soft, bigger than mine, covering my lips with cruel intensity.

I moan into the kiss and embrace him, wrapping both my arms around his neck as it deepens.

His hand tightens around my neck and he groans, picking me up, carrying me to the bed.

He places me down, his elbows on each side of my body, then he pulls away briefly, looking down at me as if he, too, can’t believe this night. He whispers breathily, “God, where have you been?"

"I—"

Before I can answer, his lips cover mine again.

***

The bedroom is just as stunning in the morning. I wake up feeling so fresh, as if I’ve sent the night a spa.

Is that what it feels like to wake up in a bedroom fit for a King? I just want to smile and jump up and down as if I own the world.

I wrap the silk sheet around my naked form as I pull up, looking around the room for any sign of Mason. On cue, he exits the accompanying restroom and enters the bedroom. Leaving my jaw on the floor.

I saw him in all of his glory last night, but there is something different about now.

His body no longer hugged by the petty fabrics, his toned and thick thighs and the narrow line of his hips are on full display as he approaches me, with a world-ending grin on his face.

Who else has seen him like this? Cleaned up, a bit dazed, completely naked. Semi-hard cock swinging heavily between his long legs.

He crawls up to me, pulling down the silk that covers me, and kisses my breast. “Good morning. Slept well?”

I press a hand to his chest, kissing his shoulder. “I did. Best sleep I’ve ever had.”

He looks up at me, his eyes lighting up like a little boy on Christmas Day.

I understand now that no one knew this man before me. They may know him and love him as the President of the United States, but I know him as Mason.

Just Mason.

THE END!

AUTHOR NOTES:

I want to thank you for reading this. This is dedicated to my beautiful Mother Marie-Michelle, and to you. Yes, you reading.